《The Vengeance of the Vampire Bride (Vampire Bride #2)》 Page 1 Prologue Every night I dream of Vlad Dracula. As I slumber in darkness waiting for the night to come, he haunts me. I wish my dreams were filled with lovely memories of my deceased family or my beloved vampire lover, Ignatius. But, alas, my dreams are filled with Vlad¡¯s green eyes, his long, dark auburn hair, and his passions. The dreams are so vivid; I am always convinced they are a terrible reality until I awaken. Only then do I remember he is trapped in his coffin, a mere husk of the robust man he once was, tucked away in his crypt beneath his crumbling castle. It was my hand that reduced him to such a state. I drove the stake through his body and drained him of blood. I have inherited his power. I have become the new Master, yet he still lives. He created me; therefore, he is intrinsically linked to me. Will he forever haunt my dreams? Chapter 1 The Journal of Countess Dracula May 12, 1820 The Golden Krone Hotel, Bistri?a I am so utterly lonely. It has only been a few days since I vanquished Vlad, but it feels as though I have been in exile forever. The joy of my victory over Vlad is still fresh, yet it is now tempered by my isolation. I miss my mortal family, now long dead and sealed in a chest awaiting proper burial. The owner of the hotel has been gracious enough to store it in his cellar, though he does not know its contents. I despair at the loss of my vampire sisters and their companionship, but recent events have destroyed our familial bonds. I am saddened that Cneajna, my vampire mother, now despises me. How can she blame me for Vlad¡¯s actions? It was never my desire to be his favored Bride, or to be elevated above her. That Vlad should exalt me above the others still baffles me. Yet, this does not matter to Cneajna. Her anger burns against me and I am forlorn. Oh, dearest little diary, I miss my beloved Ignatius. If only I could be with him now, in his arms, at peace and comforted by his love. I know so little of him, yet I love him with all my heart. Soon I will travel to Buda. I shall find my own way in this new dark world. I am now Countess Dracula and I fully intend to use my new station to create the life I have always desired. For now, I am so utterly alone. Oh, how I wish I could cast off this growing malaise... The knock on the door startled me. I quickly closed my diary and hid it away under the pillows heaped on the bed. Smoothing my gown and tucking my red hair back from my face, I called out, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Countess Dracula, your presence is requested downstairs¡± came the voice of the hotel proprietor¡¯s daughter. I recalled her name was Katya. She had been one of Vlad¡¯s many willing blood mistresses. Her simple words struck deep like a silver dagger into my very soul. I could not fathom who would be calling. Only yesterday I had sent out letters to prepare my return to Buda. My hands trembled as my slowly beating heart seized within my bosom. Crossing the room, I pulled open the door. ¡°Who is it, Katya?¡± I asked. ¡°Who has come to call?¡± It could not be Vlad Dracula. I had drained him, taken his blood, and left him a mere husk in his coffin. Yet, I was seized in fear¡¯s iron grip. What if he had risen? What vengeance would he lay upon me? The lovely young thing with golden hair lifted her eyebrows slightly as she dropped a small curtsey. She obviously had observed the note of fear in my voice. ¡°Countess, it is a man sent by Lord Astir of Buda.¡± My eyes narrowed at the name of the fallen angel. Though I was grateful that the fallen one had allowed me some measure of peace in his haven with Ignatius, I did not trust the foul beast. His prophetic words had brought ruin upon me and my vampire mother. ¡°He just arrived and asked to see you immediately,¡± she continued. ¡°Take me to him,¡± I said curtly as I stepped out into the hall. I drew the door closed behind me and waited for her to guide me to my unexpected guest. Katya hesitated, her delicate hand touching the lace of my sleeve. ¡°Mistress, I miss his kisses. Could you not kiss me as he did?¡± Her fingers lightly fluttered over the faint scars on her throat left by the torrid, hungry bites of Vlad Dracula. The hunger had not fully risen within me since my departure from the castle, but I knew I would soon have to feed. I was annoyed by her request, yet she was willing and delicious. I had tasted her once before and her willingness to accommodate my need for blood would be convenient during my stay. Stepping close to her, I whispered, ¡°Later. Come to me later.¡± Her eyes fluttered in a light swoon as a languid smile spread onto her pink lips. ¡°Now,¡± I said, my tone sharpening, ¡°take me to my caller.¡± Katya bowed her head slightly, then hurried down the hall. I followed, my hands twisting my hair up from my face and securing it in a loose knot. The red stone on my ring glittered as I smoothed the wrinkles from my pale blue dress. Vlad had placed the gold jeweled ring upon my hand to claim me as his Bride. I still wore it as a symbol of my new title and station in life. I am no fool. I know that doors will open to Countess Dracula of Wallachia that would remain closed to Lady Glynis Wright of England. Casting adoring, yet nervous glances over her shoulder, Katya guided me to a small parlor. It was the same one where I had first met Ignatius on my journey to Buda months before. He had kept his face shrouded in shadows during our short talk. It was not until much later that I had realized my brief conversation with the mysterious traveler was actually with the vampire that would so utterly steal my heart. As I stepped into the room, I felt a pang of loneliness so acute, it almost made me gasp. For a brief moment, I hoped the man standing near the fireplace with his back to me was my beloved. Sadly, I realized the dark hair falling around the man¡¯s shoulders was far too curly and his stature was shorter than Ignatius¡¯s. ¡°Sir, this is Countess Dracula,¡± Katya said. The man turned swiftly and bowed deeply to me. ¡°My dearest Countess,¡± he said in a voice that carried a thick accent though he spoke in Magyar. ¡°You have me at a disadvantage, sir,¡± I responded. ¡°I am Adem, the Captain of Lord Astir¡¯s Black Guard.¡± He remained bowed at the waist, his dark eyes gazing into mine. I gestured for him to rise and he quickly obeyed. I was struck by his savage handsomeness. His eyes were as black as night and his curly hair the color of dark, burnished wood. His nose was hooked and slightly crooked, as though it had been broken many times. Scars were slashed into both of his cheeks and across his bottom lip. He had the appearance of a warrior. I would have feared him if not for an unexpected gentleness in his manner and voice. ¡°Katya, leave us,¡± I said to the young woman lingering at my side. With a secretive smile, she bowed her head, then hurried out, closing the door behind her. ¡°Adem, this is unexpected. Do you bring news from Astir?¡± ¡°Lord Astir sends news from Buda and requests that you listen to what I say and not do anything...¡± he hesitated. ¡°Yes?¡± I felt impatient and unsettled. ¡°His exact words were ¡®do not allow her to do anything hasty,¡¯¡± Adem confessed. ¡°I see.¡± I arched my eyebrow. ¡°What is his message?¡± Adem reached into his coat and withdrew a stack of letters. His garb was elegantly cut and resembled a uniform. I wondered briefly what the blue symbols on his sleeves represented. Taking the letters, I was first confused, then angered to see they were my own mailed correspondence. ¡°These are my own letters!¡± ¡°Lord Astir, wishes for you to understand that your plans to return to Buda are not advisable at this time,¡± Adem said in his rich tones. ¡°Why ever not?¡± My temper was rising as I clutched the letters to my breast. In silence, Adem handed another letter to me. It was fine parchment with a blue seal imprinted with the same symbols as Adem¡¯s uniform. Impatience gripping me, I broke the seal and quickly unfurled the letter to read. Dearest Countess Dracula, It is my terrible duty to inform you that the vampire hunters are still afoot in the cities of Buda and Pesth. Several residences suspected of harboring the bloodthirsty undead were burnt to the ground last night. I strongly advise you remain in Bistri?a at this time. My guards and carriage will continue to be at your service and I have dispatched my most favored servant to be at your side. He is the Captain of my Black Guard. His name is Adem. As for your query into the whereabouts of our mysterious Father Ignatius, he left the city the night you departed with your dear husband. He has not been seen since. I hope this letter finds you in good spirits, Lovingly, Astir I crushed the letter in my hand and stomped my foot. ¡°How dare he order me about!¡± Pain ripped through me at the thought of returning to Buda and not finding my love there. Tears in my eyes, I turned away from the messenger. My anger raged within me. ¡°The hunters are on a rampage. Lord Astir relocated the entrance of the haven in order to protect it. He is not allowing vampires to enter until the threat has ended. The situation, my Countess, is quite dire.¡± Flinging myself into a chair, I quickly sorted through the correspondence returned to me. They were all accounted for except the one I had sent to Astir. I had dispatched the letters with one of Astir¡¯s guards just the night before. I could not fathom the magic that could transport mail so quickly to a far destination. Page 2 ¡°How is this?¡± I asked in a low voice. ¡°That Astir should read my letter and dispatch you all within a day¡¯s time.¡± ¡°He is...not of this world,¡± Adem answered. He took the chair across from me. Light and darkness played over his features. The firelight glowed against his shiny black boots. Gold rings on his fingers caught the light and sparkled. ¡°I was summoned to his side this evening and sent to you. He was concerned for your welfare and that of your husband, Count Dracula.¡± I lifted my eyes, suddenly afraid. I had not revealed to Astir the terrible act I had committed against Vlad. Adem had not asked to speak to Vlad, but to me. Could this mean that I was suspect? ¡°My husband is at the castle,¡± I said. ¡°That is what I was told when I arrived. Should I travel to the castle to inform him as well?¡± Adem¡¯s expression was unreadable. ¡°There is no need. I was returning alone to the city to establish a new home while he tends to the restoration of the castle.¡± My lie came easily to my lips. ¡°Very well,¡± Adem answered. ¡°Shall I escort you back to the castle tonight?¡± Making a great show of fussing with my letters, setting them into some order, I shook my head. ¡°There is a situation at the castle that Vlad desires to deal with alone.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Adem said, and I was afraid that he did truly ascertain that I was lying. ¡°My vampire mother...Cneajna...¡± I bit my bottom lip and fought sudden tears. ¡°My marriage to Vlad has not set well with her. It is not safe for me to be in her presence. He is...dealing with the situation.¡± ¡°That is unfortunate,¡± Adem decided, his dark eyes regarding me thoughtfully. ¡°I do understand that vampire families can be complicated when there are shifts in power.¡± I nodded my head, my lips pressed tightly together. I could still remember the terror and pain when Cneajna struck her dagger repeatedly into my flesh, not to kill me, but to make me suffer. ¡°Lord Astir did request that I make absolutely certain you are safe. Since you will not be returning to the castle, I shall stay here with you. I have brought my own men to replace the ones that were sent by Lord Astir to deliver you and your husband safely to the castle.¡± Slowly I raised my eyes, trying to read the stoic face of the man across from me. His dark eyes disturbed me with their piercing gaze. I feared he saw through all my lies. ¡°I do not know if that is necessary.¡± ¡°Lord Astir was quite explicit in his command that no harm is to come to you. I am to stay at your side until I am certain you are safe. I am not convinced you are out of harm¡¯s way residing in this hotel so far from your husband¡¯s side.¡± My fingers fidgeting with the edges of the letters, I sighed. How I wished I had left immediately for Buda instead of preparing my way with correspondence to Vlad¡¯s minions and Astir. Yet, I would not want to arrive in the city to find myself pursued by the vampire hunters that had burned my home to the ground. I was also certain I would not want to face the dhamphir vampire hunter known as Gregor without Vlad or Ignatius at my side. The thought of Ignatius brought a terrible wrench of pain through my chest. How would I find him? ¡°Very well. I shall stay here until Lord Astir declares that it is safe for me to return,¡± I acquiesced. ¡°I shall inform him of your decision,¡± Adem assured me. I was not certain if there was the hint of a threat in his tone or not. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Shall I inform your husband as well?¡± I lifted my eyes to the fire and shook my head. ¡°He has enough to worry about. I shall send a letter via the normal post simply stating I am delayed. I do not wish for him to be unnecessarily worried.¡± I felt tears once more brimming in my eyes at the thought of Vlad. Toward the end of our time together, he had been very protective of me. I knew if he believed me in danger and was capable, he would come to my defense immediately. Of course, he would also punish me for my defiance. ¡°I have upset you with my news,¡± Adem said softly. ¡°I apologize, Countess.¡± ¡°It is no fault of yours. I am merely overwhelmed with the events of the past week or so. It has been a troubling time.¡± Adem inclined his head in agreement. ¡°Yes. The vampire hunters are disturbing in their relentlessness to destroy the undead and other creatures of the night.¡± The vampire hunters were the least of my worries. I had other concerns and felt very alone. I craved companionship in that moment. If only there was someone with whom to speak about my woes. But there was no one. Standing, I held my returned letters tightly in my hand. ¡°I do need to send correspondence to my husband¡¯s servants in Buda. I speak for him in matters of our estate there. Could you arrange for fresh letters to be delivered?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I shall then retire to my room to write.¡± I strolled toward the door, wishing to escape. He quickly leaped up to open it for me. ¡°I have ordered the proprietor to remove the guests from the rooms around yours. The guards will occupy those rooms. I shall have the one directly across from yours. I am at your disposal whenever I am needed.¡± ¡°Thank you. You are very kind. I shall thank Astir for entrusting my care into your capable hands. I feel quite protected.¡± I smiled slightly, then hurried toward the staircase that would lead me to my room. To my dismay, he fell into step behind me. ¡°I should check your room and make sure it is sufficiently secure to keep you safe during the day, Countess. We cannot be certain that the vampire hunters will not venture into this area.¡± His footfalls were heavy on the stairs while mine were light as a feather. I was annoyed with his intrusion into my evening and his lord¡¯s admonition that I should stay away from Buda. My teeth were sharp in my mouth and my eyes burned as my power rose. Perhaps I had been a fool not to have fed in previous nights for now my temper and hunger were intricately intertwined. ¡°Please be quick about it,¡± I answered rather sharply. ¡°I have much writing to do before the sun rises.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± he answered, not taking offense at my tone. In fact, he seemed slightly amused. Reaching the door to my room, Adem stepped forward to open it. Seeing that I had not locked it behind me, he gave me an admonishing look. I gave him a tense smile in response. Opening the door, he entered, a dagger flashing in his hand. The appearance of the weapon surprised me for I had not even seen him draw it. There was a sharp exclamation from within the room. Peering past Adem¡¯s shoulder, I saw Katya lying on my bed, her hand drawn up to her neck. Her surprised expression matched Adem¡¯s. Moving swiftly into the room, I walked over to the bed, grabbed the girl¡¯s wrist, and wrenched her off. She cried out and flailed as she crashed to the floor. The bedcovers and pillows slid off the bed into a silky heap. My little journal lay exposed for all to see. I could see Adem¡¯s sharp eyes take in the small volume, but he said nothing as he slid his dagger into a hidden sheath in his sleeve. ¡°You said to come later,¡± Katya uttered sullenly. ¡°When I am in the room. I do not care for people to cavort among my personal affects when I am not present!¡± My fingers gripped her wrist tighter as I shook her. ¡°Forgiveness!¡± ¡°Do not enter my room unless I give you specific instructions.¡± ¡°I will obey you. I promise!¡± She clung to my skirt, her large blue eyes begging for my mercy. I released her arm and snatched up my journal. Turning my back on Adem, I quickly tossed my letters into the small fireplace in the corner of the room. I scowled as the red wax with the imprint of a dragon slowly burned in the glowing embers. That my plans to return to Buda and exact my revenge on Vlad¡¯s minions were delayed angered me. I sat down at my desk and tucked my journal under a sheaf of paper as Adem meticulously scrutinized the windows and shutters. Meanwhile, Katya roused herself from her weeping and tidied up my bed. She smiled at me timidly, obviously trying to impress me with her servitude. Tapping my gold pen against the inkwell, I considered my next course of action. If I had to stay in Bistri?a, then I would continue my search for Erzs¨¦bet. I was certain Vlad had moved her crypt. Perhaps her new resting place would not be as secure as her former prison. I desired to rescue and restore her. The other Brides may scorn me, but I knew she would not. Erzs¨¦bet had understood my need to be free of Vlad. Perhaps she could take me to Ignatius. After all, they were both the offspring of their Mistress, therefore siblings of her blood. Upon finishing his inspection of my room, Adem let out a low sigh, shaking his head. ¡°It will have to do. I will have men stationed across the street to make certain that you will not be attacked through the windows given the close proximity of the other buildings. Yet, I do not see a better room to relocate you. If you do not mind, I will have iron shutters installed on the inside of the windows. You will be able to close and lock them before you rest. I¡¯m sure the proprietor of the building will not mind such an arrangement.¡± Katya began to open her mouth to protest, but was silence by Adem¡¯s quick look. Page 3 ¡°A proper payment to keep the lady safe will be in order,¡± he added. ¡°Papa does like money,¡± Katya admitted. I remembered all too well the vampire hunters'' assault on Vlad¡¯s carriage. I had been engulfed in flames and burnt severely. I would not like a repeat of that particular incident in my temporary haven. ¡°Please take care of it immediately, Adem.¡± ¡°I will, Countess.¡± Adem¡¯s gaze rested on Katya. The lovely blond thing was lingering near the bed, her fingers lightly skimming over the silken bedclothes. It was bedding Vlad had explicitly requested during our previous stay. Her expression was languid and sensual. It was obvious that she was waiting for Adem to leave us. Approaching me, Adem looked apprehensive. Slowly, he leaned down to whisper, ¡°Do you think it wise to feed off her? We do not want to anger her father.¡± ¡°My husband often feeds from her during his visits. I will only take a little.¡± ¡°Perhaps you should feed from my men,¡± Adem suggested, his dark eyes narrowing on the girl. ¡°And you?¡± I arched a brow. Adem smirked. ¡°My blood would not satisfy you. I shall arrange for my men to offer their throats to you every night. Take what you need. They are all born of Lord Astir¡¯s haven and have given their blood before.¡± Katya frowned, overhearing our conversation. ¡°But I want her to kiss me! How dare you interfere!¡± ¡°That is enough,¡± I said sharply to the girl. She bit her bottom lip, her eyes filling with tears. Surprisingly, she stayed silent. Standing, I turned to Adem. ¡°A little sip every night will probably be wise considering my situation. It is best if I do not hunt with any regularity in the city for fear of drawing attention.¡± ¡°Agreed. I shall send one of my men to your door every night at the hour of your choosing.¡± ¡°Thank you. I do appreciate your assistance in the matters of my security and comfort,¡± I said, and meant my words. I was maudlin and agitated by my circumstances, but his presence was strangely comforting. He smiled, the scars on his cheeks and lip tugging oddly on his flesh. ¡°It is my pleasure. Shall I take the girl with me?¡± Katya fumed, her gaze imploring me. ¡°No. No. I must feed tonight and a sip now and again will keep her...¡± I turned study her flushed, eager gaze, ¡°...sated.¡± Her smile at Adem was triumphant and he bowed his head to my wishes. ¡°Until tomorrow, dear Countess.¡± ¡°Good evening, Adem.¡± With one last concerned glance at my guest, Adem left the room and I locked the door after him. I turned to find Katya near. She was breathing heavily, her chest heaving, her pale skin flushed, and her eyes dewy with need. ¡°Please,¡± she whispered, turning her head to expose her slim throat. I felt my teeth growing sharp and my stomach felt hollow. The hunger was whispering through my veins as I stepped toward her. My arm caught her about the waist and she moaned with pleasure as she swooned. Since she was taller, I found myself at a disadvantage. I lowered her to the floor, resting her head gently against the wood. Her blond hair was radiant in the firelight and reminded me vividly of Cneajna. Leaning over her, I opened my mouth, my fangs sharp against my lips. Katya trembled beneath me, her fingers tangled in her skirts, clutching them. With a quick lunge forward, I sank my sharp teeth deep into her flesh and reveled in the first great burst of blood in my mouth. I drank in the rich fluid, feeling it rushing through my body like warm wine. I took small sips from the girl¡¯s throat, my hands gripping her shoulders tightly. Her moans of delight were disconcerting, but I ignored them as I fed. Quickly satiated, I withdrew my fangs and licked the blood from my lips. ¡°More,¡± she cried out softly. ¡°More!¡± Her hands gripped at my arms as I drew away. She followed me up, her hands pressed to my neck and cheek. As I ran my tongue over my bloodied lips, she pressed her mouth against my cheek, murmuring. I stood sharply, disturbed by her seduction. I snatched up my handkerchief from my desk and pressed it to my lips. I felt her hands on my skirt, pulling on it, begging me to drink again. ¡°You can go now,¡± I told her. Rising, she drew close once more, her hands rising to her bodice. ¡°Please, drink from me. You may drink from me however you want. I do not care. Please!¡± Exposing her creamy breasts to me, I saw the scars of Vlad¡¯s teeth on her soft skin. ¡°Cover yourself!¡± I felt a flash of anger and jealousy at the sight. Trembling, she obeyed. I could see her fear, bewilderment and desire. ¡°Perhaps here then?¡± She raised her skirt, exposing her thighs. I could see his bites there as well. I gripped her arms and shook her. ¡°I do not want to use you as he did. Do you understand?¡± She shook her head in confusion. ¡°Please...¡± ¡°Leave me!¡± I threw her away, disgusted. I was mortified by the corruption of such a young woman by Vlad. But was I not the same as her? My bites did not scar, but I knew his bite intimately. The pleasure it brought caused me to burn at the mere thought. Climbing to her feet, Katya let out a plaintive cry. ¡°Please, mistress, forgive me. Do not shun me. I will not...try to do this again. I will...¡± She timidly approached me. ¡°I will not touch you or seduce you. Just let me feel your kiss. Please.¡± My anger leaving me, I reached out and stroked her cheek. ¡°I will let you feel my kiss. But I am not my husband. I will not defile you as he did.¡± Relieved, she kissed my hand and reluctantly went to the door. I could see that she wanted to once more fling herself into my arms and beg for my bite, but she refrained. Unlocking the door, she slipped out into the hall. I saw Adem¡¯s keen eyes watching from the doorway across from my room. Inclining his head, his gaze did not stray from my face until I closed the door and locked it. Trembling, I threw myself across my bed and wept. May 8, 1820 Dearest Astir, I am pressed to secure passage to my next destination, so I write this in haste. Have you received word of Count Vlad Dracula and Lady Glynis? I am most concerned for their safety considering the attack on their home in Buda. If you have had contact with them, please let me know their current location and if they need assistance. I shall endeavor to join them as soon as my Mistress permits it. Sincerely, Father Ignatius May 12, 1820 Dear Father Ignatius, I hope this letter finds you safe and sound in the lovely arms of the Immortal Beloved. Please send your gracious and most beautiful Mistress my love. As for Count Vlad Dracula and his wife, Glynis, I have not seen a word from his noble hand. I suppose I should assume they have returned to their estate in the Carpathian Mountains. Will you be returning to Buda soon? If so, be aware that the vampire hunters have murdered quite a few of your brethren as well as suspected innocents. You may not desire to be too hasty in your return. You friend, Astir Chapter 2 The Journal of Countess Dracula May 8, 1820 The Golden Krone Hotel, Bistri?a I am tormented in the aftermath of the horrors that engulfed my mind as I lay sleeping. I have dreamt of Vlad before, but as I slumbered during the hours of the day I suffered the most vivid nightmare. Though I am loath to put to paper what I endured, I recognize that I must be aware of dark powers at work. By documenting this terrible nightmare, I shall have a written record of the event. Should it be nothing more than my mind deceiving me as I sleep, than I shall be quite relieved. But if it is an ill omen of Vlad Dracula rising from his tomb... The dream began as many do. I thought I had awakened in my darkened hotel room, the bedcovers pulled up to my chin. The shuttered windows let in not one sliver of light and in my stupor it took a few moments for my eyes to accustom to the darkness. Pushing down my covers, I let the cool air brush over my face and neck. It was a sensuous feeling as I rolled onto my side, tucking my hand under the pillows. The silk coverlet bundled around my waist as I lay quietly, listening to the sounds of the humans in the street below. I could imagine them bustling about, hurrying on errands, working, chatting, laughing, and doing the sort of tasks mortal men and women occupy their time with during the daylight hours. In the distance, I heard a baby crying and a mother crooning to soothe the infant¡¯s ill temper. Horses neighed and carriages creaked as they carried their passengers and wares to unknown destinations. I imagined myself out in the sun, looking up at the white clouds skimming across pale blue skies as birds took flight. In my fanciful notion, I added Ignatius at my side, his rare smile making me laugh. A hand slid over my waist. I gasped in surprise. I attempted to sit up, but was restrained. A firm, broad chest pressed against my back as I felt cool lips trail up my neck to nestle against my red hair. Twisting about, I could make out a dark shape in the bed beside me. Dark, long hair fell over my body like a curtain as a bare leg, thick with muscle, thrust between my thighs. I flailed as my hands sought to break the iron grip around my waist. With a growl of passion, my attacker licked my throat. I gasped as my fingers traced over the large hand pressed under my breasts. I felt the outline of the signet ring of Vlad Dracula. Page 4 His distinct laugh filled the room as he bit into my throat. I felt my blood gushing into his demanding mouth. The pleasure of his bite elicited a moan from my lips as I felt his power overwhelming my senses. I wrapped my fingers around his, attempting to pry them free of my flesh. I struggled to escape him, but he pinned me with horrific ease. His fingers twisted in my hair as he licked my throat. ¡°Release me,¡± he whispered. ¡°Release me, and I shall have mercy on you.¡± ¡°No,¡± I gasped, my fingers trembling as I gripped at his hand. My body was my betrayer. He was my first. The one who taught me pleasures of the flesh. The first to ever fill me and make me writhe with desire. My blood was his blood and it made me whimper as his hand slid down between my thighs. ¡°Release me, and I shall be yours. And you shall be mine.¡± ¡°No!¡± I awoke, thrashing in the bed, my arms and legs fighting against a phantom. I was alone in my bed, my room dark. Faint sunlight crept around the edges of the shutters only to be caught in the thick curtains. The weak illumination revealed a room just as I had left it the night before. My bedclothes were strewn about the bed and my nightgown was tangled around my waist. My body raged with dark arousal, begging for release. ¡°Damn you to hell, Dracula!¡± I muttered angrily. I curled up on the bed, pulling the covers about me. As I lay shivering, my body aching, I cried with frustration. That Vlad could still illicit such strong passion within me filled me with despair. Covering my face with my hands, I forced my thoughts toward Ignatius. In my mind, I drew forth his image and his voice. I remembered the gentleness of his hands and the sweet caress of his kisses. I thought of his long hair whispering against my face and breasts as he kissed me. I remembered his long body pressed against mine while we made love for the first time. I had been liberated by his touch, not enslaved to it. I filled my mind with my lost paramour and my love for him pressed away the dark terror of my dream. I drifted to sleep imagining his presence beside me. I did not dream of Vlad again. Later- I had yet to dress and was seated at my desk writing letters when there was a gentle knock on the door. I quickly donned my robe and tossed back my hair from my face. I was flustered by the thought of feeding off of a willing male I did not have to draw into my thrall. I hoped fervently it would not be a repeat of Katya¡¯s unsettling attempted seduction. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Adem.¡± I unlocked the door and drew it wide for the two men to enter. Adem was dressed in his elegant black uniform and despite his imposing appearance, smiled pleasantly at me. The young man accompanying him wore a more subdued version of his superior¡¯s garb, also with black with blue symbols along his sleeves. The very tall, lanky guard¡¯s gaze wandered around the room nervously as he tried not to regard me directly. His sandy colored hair fell in soft curls around his brow and his keen brown eyes had flecks of green within their depths. I always like to study people¡¯s eyes. They do say much about the mind lingering behind them. ¡°This is Enre, my dear Countess. He would be honored if you were to feed from him tonight,¡± Adem explained, his hand resting on the younger man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It would be my pleasure,¡± Enre said gallantly, then bowed deeply before me. ¡°I thank you for the generous offer of your blood.¡± It was terribly awkward standing before the two men, both of them waiting eagerly for me to feed from the younger one. Usually I had to draw my victims into my power, luring them with beauty, sensuality and lust. Tilting my head, I regarded them with curiosity, unsure of how to proceed. Adem recognized my uncertainty and quickly urged Enre forward. Falling to his knees before me, Enre leaned his head to one side, tugged back his hair with one hand and exposed his neck. My gaze shifted to Adem. ¡°I just...feed?¡± ¡°Yes, Countess. His blood is yours.¡± ¡°Take what you will, my mistress,¡± Enre urged. I could see the desire in his eyes, much like Katya¡¯s. Whereas Katya had been flagrant with her passions, he was completely docile. My long hair fell over one shoulder as I leaned over him, the firelight dancing along my deep red curls. My lips close to Enre¡¯s, my eyes staring into his, I smiled. ¡°Thank you,¡± I softly murmured. Squeezing his eyes shut, his breath came in short rasps of anticipation as he awaited my bite. My gaze drifted to the pulse in his neck and the hunger welled up within me. My teeth ached as my fangs descended, sharp as little daggers behind my lips. My hands gripping his hair and his shoulder, I struck. It was glorious to feel my fangs sink deep into his flesh, blood welling up in the wounds. I began to suckle, drinking the elixir that would grant me life, beauty and power for yet another night. Flushed and restored, I extracted my fangs from his neck, my tongue snaking across the wounds so they might heal. Cradling his head against my bosom, I leaned down once more to kiss his cheek. ¡°Thank you, Enre,¡± I said, and released him. I ran my tongue over my lips, licking away the remnants of my feeding. I straightened my robe and gown before tucking my hair back from my face. ¡°You may go, Enre,¡± Adem said, dismissing the guard. I glanced toward them to see Adem helping Enre to his feet. Blushing at the sight of the swelling in Enre¡¯s trousers, I busied myself collecting my letters, directing my gaze to the wax seals I had so carefully created on each one. Once the door had shut behind my willing meal, I turned, holding out the letters to Adem. ¡°Please see that these are delivered to Buda. And should Astir ask, they merely inform the Baroness and Sir Stephan that my anger against them is now assuaged. The letters also state that Vlad has restored them to his good graces, seeing as I no longer want their heads on platters.¡± Adem arched an eyebrow, obviously not understanding. ¡°I am a vampire because of them. They conspired against me and my family and delivered me to Vlad.¡± ¡°Your husband.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I answered, feeling my face flush even more. ¡°Prince Vlad, Count Dracula of Wallachia, is your husband, but you are furious with his minions for delivering you to his castle?¡± Adem raised both eyebrows, his keen dark eyes observing the expression upon my face. Slightly lowering my gaze, I sighed. ¡°Vlad killed my family in a rage and made me his Bride. It was nearly a year ago and it is difficult...to forgive.¡± Tucking the letters into his coat, Adem inclined his head. ¡°Not to intrude into your private affairs-¡° I laughed, amused at his words. ¡°Excuse me, sir, but did you not deliver one of your men so that I could feed? I do believe you are most certainly involved in my most private of affairs. It seems of little consequence for you to know that I do hate those who betrayed my family to Vlad.¡± Adem began to speak, but thought better of it. ¡°I live a complicated life,¡± I said in a tone that held a tinge of my anger. ¡°I see.¡± Adem studied my expression, then stepped back to the door. ¡°I shall make sure your letters are posted.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Is there anything else you desire tonight?¡± My anger was gone now, rushing out like a dark tide that would return later. I felt the stark loneliness threatening to return. ¡°Yes. I would like to ride tonight. Please arrange to have a horse saddled for me.¡± Adem nodded and moved to exit. ¡°I will come with you.¡± I started to protest, then thought better of it. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± ¡°Where are we going, may I ask?¡± ¡°To find the resting place of the Countess Dolingen,¡± I answered. I watched his expression, curious to see if he knew Erzs¨¦bet. Inclining his head slightly, his expression delivering neither confirmation nor a denial of his knowledge of Vlad¡¯s betrayed first wife, he slipped out of my room. Chapter 3 I could not help but find myself distraught and desperately missing Magda, my former maid, as Katya assisted me with my bath and dressing. Magda had always performed her duties with just the appropriate amount of care and attention to detail, while allowing me to retain some sense of privacy and dignity. Katya, however, fawned over me, fussed with my hair and clothing, attempted to bathe me and at one point, overtly bared her throat to me. At last I lost my temper. I took her by the shoulders and shook her. ¡°If I desire to feed from you, I will do it! Do not try to seduce me!¡± To my dismay, she burst into tears and flung herself into my arms, sobbing hysterically. I was tempted to toss her onto the floor, but thought better of it. Her father¡¯s assistance was imperative to my long stay at his hotel. I willed her to sleep and dropped her onto the bed to slumber while I rode with Adem. I straightened my hat, fluffed my curls and smoothed out the wrinkles from my long, navy blue riding dress. I rather liked the austere design with its high collar and tight cuffs. The hem of my petticoat had precious delicate tucks and navy blue ribbons. I had only worn it a few times in Buda and it brought me fond memories. Vlad had insisted that I ride with my brother, Andrew, during his visit and had approved of the outfit when I had first appeared in it. His admiration had made me blush, but now infuriated me. Reflecting upon my time in Buda, I felt a pang of sorrow mixed with anger, for I suspected every kindness was a grand manipulation. Page 5 Snatching up my gloves, I let myself out of my room. I was not surprised to see Adem waiting for me. Together we hurried down the long hall, the gentle snores of the sleeping travelers lodging in the hotel the only noise other than our footfalls. I was anxious to be out of the hotel and into the night. I was ecstatic to depart on an adventure. I had high hopes that I may find Erzs¨¦bet¡¯s resting place, though I feared that Vlad¡¯s last mysterious task had been to hide her. I desperately hoped he had merely raised strong wards about her crypt to hide it from the gaze of anyone stumbling upon it. Perhaps now that he was entombed, the ward would fall as his power waned. ¡°It is a good night for a ride. It rained today and the sky is clear,¡± Adem said as we stepped outside. A light mist flowed over the cobblestones as night birds sang in the cypress trees. Two guards waited for us, holding the reins of two absolutely beautiful black horses. They were tall, sleek, and fiercely arrogant. Tossing back their manes, the horses regarded me with dark eyes. I was shocked when those luminous eyes flared red for an instant. ¡°These are no mere horses!¡± I gasped. ¡°They are not. But what they are is not truly your concern. Just know that they are strong, fast, and loyal to their riders.¡± Adem took hold of my arm just above the elbow and guided me to the horse nearest us. The great beast regarded me with keen interest when I reached out to it. Its nose nestled into the palm of my hand, and I felt a strange kinship with the beast. ¡°What is your name?¡± I whispered to it. ¡°They have no names. At least, not names they share with us.¡± Adem easily slid onto the back of his horse. One of Adem¡¯s men moved to help me mount the horse, but I easily swung myself up. My legs slung to one side of the large, beautiful beast, I fussed with my dress and petticoats. I often craved to ride like a man, straddling a horse, but dresses did not allow for such a thing. I considered wearing trousers like a man, but my adoration of fashion has prevented me from such a thing. Adem expertly tugged on the reins and his horse trotted to my side. He bent over slightly and regarded me with curiosity. ¡°Where shall we go to find the Countess Dolingen?¡± ¡°A graveyard. It was near a ruined village somewhere between the castle and here. I realize that we only have a few hours to search, but I am desperate.¡± ¡°These horses are faster than their mundane counterparts. We shall make good time.¡± ¡°It was off the main road, down a very old, unused path as I remember.¡± ¡°And what shall we do when we reach your destination and hopefully find her?¡± Adem raised his eyebrows. ¡°What are your plans?¡± He seemed bemused by my impromptu rescue mission. ¡°Do you know who she is?¡± I tilted my head, regarding him with curiosity. He did seem to know far more than I had originally surmised. ¡°Countess Dolingen, vampire sister to Count Dracula. She abandoned her mistress to be with him and simply disappeared into these mountains, never to return to Vienna, the haven, or her mistress.¡± ¡°Erzs¨¦bet abandoned her Mistress?¡± ¡°When Vlad¡¯s Mistress exiled him to his lands, Erzs¨¦bet went with him. She loved him desperately and willingly left behind her estate and riches to live with him in the Carpathian Mountains along with his Bride, Cneajna.¡± Adem shrugged slightly. ¡°The madness of love spoke and she doomed herself.¡± ¡°You know so much!¡± I was surprised, yet enthralled. With a laugh, Adem spurred his horse, guiding it onto the street. ¡°Yes. Far too much.¡± I quickly snapped my reins and followed. ¡°How do you know these things?¡± ¡°I am in servitude to Lord Astir,¡± he reminded me. The darkened buildings rose up around us, silent as their inhabitants slept. Dogs prowled as cats yowled, the night taken over by nocturnal beasts. Adem deftly avoided the churches in the town, sparing me the discomfort that came with being close to holy places and relics. ¡°I have lived a very long time and have seen much. I am Lord Astir¡¯s captain of the guard, and therefore privy to much of the information he acquires.¡± ¡°Are you human?¡± Adem raised his eyebrows in surprise, and then nodded. ¡°Yes. I am.¡± ¡°You say you are very old, yet I see a young man before me. I do not understand.¡± ¡°When one is dealing with Lord Astir, you must be aware that he is capable of many wondrous things. He is able to grant you the very desire of your heart, but the cost can be high. I am just a man. I eat food, drink, sleep, dream, love, hate¡­all the things that mere mortals do. But I am alive because I cannot die.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± A cloud of dark emotion passed over his features and he shook his head. ¡°For reasons I do not wish to speak of or the night will turn dreary and our ride will be one of misery.¡± ¡°I see.¡± And I could. There was something terrible that lurked in the depths of his dark eyes. I did not want to press him if such pain lingered in his heart. I understood all too well the agony of a haunted past. We rode out of the town, heading down the long winding road that traveled through the countryside. The towering mountains were all about us, dark and imposing in the night. The pace of the horses was that of a trot, yet we seemed to be traveling at a much faster pace. Once more, I wondered at the true nature of the horses, but dared not ask any more questions. I was grateful for the companionship and curious about my new friend. And I was certain he was a new friend. Adem was in some ways frightening to gaze upon with his scars and imposing manner, but there was such wonderful warmth about him that I could not help but trust him. Perhaps my solitude had made me foolish, but I could not help myself. ¡°Was it near Barg?u Pass?¡± Adem asked, breaking our silence. ¡°I am not certain. Perhaps.¡± I tried to recall my journeys to Erzs¨¦bet¡¯s resting place. I remembered it was some distance from the castle, but we had been traveling with supernatural haste. Each time I had visited her, it had been during the winter with snow thick on the ground. ¡°I do believe I know a place that could be the graveyard you described. I have seen it once or twice when hunting in the mountains.¡± ¡°Very well. Take us there!¡± My voice was rich with my excitement. ¡°Let us find her!¡± With a roar, he dug his heels into the sides of his mount and the horse flew into the night. Excited, I mirrored his action and the horse beneath me instantly responded and gave pursuit. The ground practically disappeared beneath its flying hooves. The world slid by so swiftly, I scarcely caught sight of the whitewashed cottages and quaint farmlands. Laughter erupted from my lips as my ears filled with the sound of rushing wind. Only the moon and stars above remained solitary and at peace. It was as if a painter had smudged all of the earth with the stroke of his brush as the trees, cottages, and mountains were reduced to a smear of colors rushing past me. Abruptly, Adem¡¯s horse veered off the road, crashed into the brush, and climbed into the forest. My horse slowed, but followed, its footing sure as it rushed through the dark foliage. I clung to my hat, my head low to avoid the branches clutching at my hair and face. The world smelled of fresh rain and rich earth. Adem¡¯s horse found an abandoned path skipping through the trees and thundered onto it. I pursued, clutching the reins tightly. Birds rustled in the trees as we awakened them from their slumber. Forest animals darted off to hide, least we be predators. The world was alive and so beautiful, I felt liberated. My earlier anger and fear dissipated as I relished the freedom of the moment. The horses slowed to a quick walk as we reached the remnants of an old town. It had burned and the whitewashed facades were streaked black and gray. No human remained in the town and only weeds and scrub dwelt in the empty shells of the buildings that had once sheltered the townsfolk and their wares. ¡°Gone now for a few years,¡± Adem said thoughtfully. ¡°It burned. I wonder why.¡± ¡°Lightning. A cooking fire. Arson. An angry vampire. Vlad does enjoy settling ablaze those who defy him.¡± Adem shrugged. ¡°So many reasons why it could have burned, but it is of no real importance anymore. All that is left are the shadows of the past.¡± I thought of my family, dead at the hands of Vlad, betrayed by his minions. ¡°Can you escape that which always haunts you?¡± With a sigh, Adem lifted his broad shoulders again. ¡°Who is to say, Countess? I am still trying to hide from my own shadows. I have yet to evade them.¡± The graveyard wasn¡¯t far from the town, and it was exactly as I remembered. A wall surrounded it and weeds consumed old, broken tombstones. I let out a wail of despair when I saw that the white marble sepulcher that once rose majestically above the graveyard was in ruins. I slid from the horse, vaulted over the wall, and ran to where the huge marble slabs listed in the grass. Only two walls of the sepulcher still remained standing; the rest were strewn about, as though a great hand had come and knocked them aside like playing cards. The bronze door was tossed to one side, crushing two tombstones under its weight. I scrambled over the jagged marble remains, crying out for Erzs¨¦bet. Page 6 ¡°Countess, take care,¡± Adem cautioned. ¡°I must discover if she is here,¡± I answered, plunging into the rubble. Adem followed, carefully maneuvering over the broken blocks of marble as I easily crawled over them like a spider. I was desperate and terrified. If Vlad had destroyed her tomb and let her burn in the sun, I would go to the castle and strike off his head. At last I found her resting place. She was not there, nor was the great iron stake. The platform she had rested upon was empty. Only a scar remained deep into the marble, caked with dried blood, where the iron stake had pierced her body and pinned her. Gazing about, I discovered a bit of the roof. I could see an empty hole where the iron stake had once pierced the stone. ¡°He did this!¡± I shrieked at Adem. ¡°He killed her!¡± ¡°You do not know that,¡± Adem responded calmly. ¡°There is no ash. There is no sign that a vampire burned here. He may have moved her.¡± ¡°Do you know what he did to her? How he impaled her? The stake was driven through the roof down into the mausoleum, thrust into her body and into the stone beneath her. He kept her trapped. Did you know that?¡± I was furious, my hands clenched at my sides. Adem shook his head solemnly. ¡°No, I did not. No one did. We all presumed she was dead.¡± ¡°Death would have been a blessing compared to her torment!¡± I fell across her former resting place. The reek of dried blood and decay filled my nostrils. I remembered her beauty and grace despite her terrible circumstances. Yes, she had been mad with pain, but she had urged me to escape Vlad. She had understood my need to abscond Vlad¡¯s clutches in a way none of the other Brides could. ¡°Oh, Erzs¨¦bet,¡± I sobbed. ¡°I have failed you.¡± It was worse than I had imagined. I thought perhaps Vlad had hidden her away, but the destruction of her sepulcher brought me great dread. He had chosen me to be his wife. Perhaps he had decided to destroy her at last as some loathsome display of his fidelity. Despite Adem¡¯s assertion that there was no ash, I no longer believed she may still be living. Lying across the cold marble, I sobbed, bloody tears running down my face. Adem continued to rummage through the wreckage, seeking answers as I mourned. He abruptly ceased his search, craning his neck, listening. I stifled my tears, aware that he was alert to a possible threat. I dared not even speak his name, but gradually drew myself up to sit upon the platform. A low hiss slithered through the night air. Adem¡¯s sword sang as it was drawn from its scabbard. Silently motioning for me to get behind him, he crept slowly toward the outer edges of the ruined mausoleum. I followed, careful to not make a sound. Three ghastly creatures were gathered around a nearby grave. They were digging frenetically at the ground with abnormally large, clawed hands. Resembling humans, the creatures were mottled like corpses, wisps of hair hanging from their skulls. Their skin hung on their bony frames as the naked monsters dug deep into the grave with surprising speed. ¡°Hungry. Hurry,¡± one rasped. ¡°They¡¯re all long dead. No fresh meat here.¡± ¡°Then why did he magick it to keep us out?¡± The creatures spoke like humans, but their voices were oddly slurred. Adem crept along the side of one of the remaining walls. I crouched, my gloved hands lightly resting on the cold stones. The wretched creatures continued to burrow into the dirt as they spoke in grotesquely lisping voices. ¡°He kept us out because he didn¡¯t want us to feast on what he had hidden here,¡± one insisted as its large hands flung dirt aside. ¡°Foul vampire,¡± the other sniffed. ¡°Wasted blood boil of a creature.¡± I wanted to ask Adem what they were, but he was watching and did not cast his attention in my direction. My tears for Erzs¨¦bet were forgotten as I observed in horror as the three beasts pulled a moldering coffin from the grave and cracked it open against the gravestone. Bones and rotten cloth fell out onto the ground and one of the monsters grabbed up a bone. It was then I saw its great maw, full of hideously hooked teeth, open wide. The mouth split the creature¡¯s face from ear to ear and I gasped. Adem motioned for silence, his gaze never faltering from the three. The other creatures snatched up bones, crunching them loudly as they ate. ¡°Dry and old. Not tasty. What did he have hidden? I want to eat that.¡± The terrible sound of breaking bones and chewing broke the silence of the graveyard. The wind increased slightly, rustling the tall grass, but not a sound issued forth from the forest. All the creatures were silent, perhaps in terror of these monsters. I lifted my hand to wipe away the vestiges of my tears when I heard a gasp from one of the filthy things. Its large head swung around from side to side as it loudly sniffed. ¡°Blood! Fresh blood!¡± It screeched as it leaped onto a gravestone and inhaled deeply. The other two dropped their meal of dry bones and began to rush about the graves, their wide, blunt noses to the ground. Adem cautiously backed toward me, the steel of his blade flashing in his hand. I finally comprehended what the creatures had smelled. It was my tears! Tears tinged with blood. I had only a moment to gather my thoughts before one of the monsters flung itself into the air and landed on the marble stone before me. In close proximity its face was far more terrible than I could have imagined. Its small eyes had no lids and the orbs were murky white. Its wide mouth drew back in a grimace, exposing its hooked teeth. ¡°Vampire!¡± it screamed with delight. ¡°Delicious blood!¡± It lurched toward me, claws spread wide. There was a flash of Adem¡¯s blade, then its head fell from its shoulders and onto my lap. Shrieking with disgust, I leaped away just as another creature darted around the fallen wall and viciously slashed Adem¡¯s back. I rushed forward to defend him, but was blocked by another creature landing before me. It grinned with delight as it picked up its companion¡¯s head, opened its hideous mouth, and took a large bite as if it were an apple. In a panic, I whirled about and scrambled over the rocks, trying to get away from the terrible thing. I heard the clash of steel against the strong claws of the creature attacking Adem. Leaping onto the remains of the wall, I looked back to see Adem fighting the beast as the other one finished consuming the head of its fallen comrade. The foul creature peered up at me as it greedily crunched the skull between its teeth. Black blood, bits of skin and brain, and other foul things fell from its mouth. Adem¡¯s attacker knocked him down and howled with delight as it lunged forward, mouth agape. Adem raised his arm defensively and the creature¡¯s hooked teeth caught his forearm. I cried out in terror as it ripped through his sleeve and tore a large bit of flesh from his limb. Adem¡¯s grunt of pain spurred me into action. I sprang, my feet aiming for the creature¡¯s head. The heels of my boots impacted with the creature¡¯s forehead, knocking it away from Adem. I fell in a heap of petticoats near the thing, slicing my knees against the rocks. ¡°Poison! Poison!¡± the monster shrieked, spitting out Adem¡¯s flesh. ¡°It¡¯s poisoned. He¡¯s not delicious to eat!¡± I barely recovered myself and stood when the creature originally pursuing me slashed me, its claws cutting deep into my arm. Crying out in pain, I threw up my power between us in an attempt to obfuscate myself. Behind me, the creature that had attempted to eat Adem was retching. It dragged itself away, hiding behind the wall. ¡°Still see you,¡± the foul creature crouching near me said with a fiendish grin and clicked its claws together. Adem shoved me aside and swung his sword at the creature¡¯s head. It evaded him, hopping backward onto the wall. It skittered along the top like a rat. Thrusting a dagger into my hand, Adem placed himself between me and our attackers. ¡°They¡¯re ghouls,¡± Adem said tersely. ¡°Eaters of the dead.¡± ¡°And undead!¡± one of the ghouls shrieked with glee. ¡°Vampire flesh and blood are a delicacy,¡± Adem continued grimly. ¡°And vampire powers do not work on them.¡± The ghoul on the wall let out a hissing chuckle. ¡°We¡¯re related. Blood of our blood.¡± Clutching the dagger, I looked about for the other ghoul, my gaze sweeping over the ruins and graveyard. The ghoul on the wall, glared down at us, its long claws clicking against the marble. The shadows gave birth to the shrieking form of the sickened ghoul. Adem thrust his sword at the creature; it evaded the blade and swung its clawed hand, attempting to gut him. The blade in Adem¡¯s other hand slashed upwards, hacking off the limb of the ghoul at the elbow. It screamed in pain, but continued to attack. Adem deflected its blows, talons clashing against steel. My guard was agile and swift, attacking more than defending, keeping the creature off balance. The ghoul on the wall threw itself upon me with an ungodly howl. I slashed at it with the dagger, feeling the silver blade slicing deep into its side. Its terrible claws slashed me across the neck and chest, cutting through my dress and deep into my flesh. Screaming, I thrust my dagger at it, but it swatted the weapon from my hand. Again, it raked me with its claws, drawing more blood, laughing fiendishly as it did so. Page 7 In a rage, I charged, knocking it off its feet and onto the rubble. Gripping its large head with my hands, I smashed it against the marble stones, screaming into its face. Its horrible mouth snapped at me as it thrashed, trying to toss me off. I clutched its skeletal body between my thighs to pin it as I tried to kill the beast. My gloved fingers dug into its disgusting flesh as I persistently drove its head against the marble stones. I felt and heard its head crack open. At last, its arms and legs stilled and the rotting stink of its brains and blood filled the air, making me retch. I staggered away, my blood pouring out on the ground. Near me, Adem hacked away at the wounded ghoul, finally decapitating it. The head rolled away as the body fell to the ground. The stink was unbearable. Adem stumbled toward me, then fell to his knees. ¡°Forgiveness, Countess. I failed. You are wounded.¡± ¡°I am healing,¡± I answered, trembling with pain. ¡°But they were powerful.¡± I collapsed to the ground, my hands pressed against my wounds as I willed my body to heal. ¡°Yes.¡± Adem dragged in great droughts of air into his lungs. The wound on his arm was savage and bone and muscle glistened in the moonlight. As I watched, his flesh began to knit together. ¡°Are you certain you are human?¡± I asked. ¡°A cursed human, but a human, yes,¡± he assured me. I rested my head against his shoulder, feeling my flesh healing. The pain was beginning to dissipate. ¡°Why cursed?¡± ¡°A story for another time,¡± he said softly. ¡°Forgive me for failing you.¡± ¡°Do not worry yourself. I am truly embarrassed that I could not effectively protect myself.¡± I sighed. ¡°I am an incompetent vampire.¡± ¡°Do you know why they had the advantage over us?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°We were trapped in this ruin. They had us constantly on the defensive.¡± Regarding our surroundings, I saw that he was correct. ¡°If I could have lured them out into the open, the matter would have been settled much more efficiently. But I dared not leave your side.¡± He hesitated, then gazed at me directly. ¡°Vlad never taught you to fight, to defend yourself, did he?¡± ¡°No. I wanted him to, but he always dismissed my requests.¡± Adem motioned to the dagger lying near us. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to use that weapon, do you?¡± ¡°No. Nor a sword.¡± ¡°I shall teach you then,¡± Adem decided. ¡°And teach you how not to be cornered by your enemy.¡± ¡°I am sorry I caused us both to be wounded.¡± Laughing, Adem shook his head. ¡°Ghouls are terribly powerful when in a graveyard. Death feeds them and fills them with power, much like blood does with a vampire. We were immediately at a disadvantage.¡± ¡°What I know of my own powers and how to defend myself, I learned from my vampire mother, Cneajna. I truly do not know as much as I should about my own abilities.¡± My tattered sleeves were soaked with my blood, but my wounds were nearly completely healed now. Sadly, I plucked at the lace at my cuffs. ¡°I have much to learn.¡± ¡°I shall do my best to teach you what I do know.¡± The reek of the ghoul corpses was overwhelming, causing my eyes to sting. ¡°We should go now. She is not here.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± Adem slid easily to his feet and offered his hand to me. I took it gratefully as he pulled me up. Together we walked across the abandoned graveyard, leaving the gruesome bodies behind. ¡°What will happen to the ghouls?¡± I asked. ¡°Will they burn in the sun like vampires?¡± ¡°Thankfully, yes.¡± We reached the horses and Adem helped me onto my steed. I reeked of the ghouls¡¯ foul blood and my fine dress was in shreds. I was sure I looked the sad sight. ¡°Do not fret, Countess Dracula. Should she be nearby, we can find her.¡± With a weary sigh, I shook my head. ¡°She is gone. I feel it. He has taken her from me and I am alone.¡± I felt close to tears. ¡°I am here. Perhaps that is little solace considering all that has happened to you, but I will protect you and be your friend.¡± Adem gazed at me solemnly, but a slight smile turned up the edges of his scarred lips. ¡°How can I trust you?¡± I asked, feeling morose. ¡°Astir sent you.¡± ¡°How can you not?¡± he answered with a sudden, wide grin. ¡°Lord Astir sent me.¡± I laughed at his response and shook my head. ¡°Very well, dear friend, let us return to the hotel so I may bathe and restore myself.¡± I thought of Katya slumbering in my bed and was grateful that the convenient little thing would provide an adequate feeding to restore my lost strength. Spurring on my horse, I raced back down the path toward my haven with Adem following close behind. Dear Lord Astir, As you requested, I have arrived and offered my services to Countess Dracula. She has accepted me as her guardian and as her friend. I find her just as you described: passionate, impulsive, and charming. She is also very secretive despite her penchant to speak freely and with little reservation despite our fresh acquaintance. I have noted that she looks away when speaking of her husband. I suspect all is not as she claims. I shall not press her for further information until we are better acquainted. Your loyal servant, Adem May 11, 1820 Dearest Adem, Always faithful. You delight me. As soon as you ascertain what has befallen Count Dracula, please dispatch a message immediately. As for the situation in Buda, it seems close to resolution. We shall keep that to ourselves until we know what our little Countess is so secretive about. Astir Chapter 4 The Journal of Countess Dracula May 21, 1820 The Golden Krone Hotel, Bistri?a I woke to hear the bells ringing, summoning the parishioners to worship at the church near the hotel. Lying in my bed, shrouded in darkness, I listened to the creak of the wagons rolling down the street as the faithful passed on their way to the services. I could hear the families talking while they walked by the hotel and thought of my own family now long dead. I longed to attend services again with my mother, father, sister and brother. I would willingly endure a boring sermon if only I could see my mother¡¯s rapt attention on the words of the priest as she clutched her rosary in her hand. Curled up under my covers, I soon heard singing and the sound of the hymns caused me to shiver with discomfort. I would not dare to enter a church for fear of God¡¯s holy wrath pouring down upon me. I am damned. Utterly damned. I was overcome with tears at the thought of my beloved Ignatius, torn away from God, his church, and the sunlight. He is all that is good and bright in my life and I know not where he is. Astir sent me a short message two days ago stating once more that Ignatius¡¯s whereabouts are unknown. I am heartbroken. And the dreams...the dreams...they continue... After scribbling in my diary for a short period, I fell asleep. This time I was aware that I was trapped in a dream when I felt Vlad¡¯s strong hands against my flesh. I immediately tried to awaken as I saw my covers slowly swell upwards to take on the shape of his body. His long hair poured over my thighs and I could feel his mustache and beard against my skin. In my dream, I slammed my hand over and over against my cheek, trying to wake myself. I cried out for mercy as he bit deeply into the delicate, hidden spot between my legs. The pleasure of his bite filled me and my hands fluttered over the blanket covering his head. Writhing, I tried to escape my dream, crying out for assistance. Dracula¡¯s sharp fangs slid out of my flesh as his tongue and lips found the places that brought me the greatest pleasure. I flailed as I tried to push him away from me. I always hated him for the way he could make me writhe and cry out. ¡°Vlad!¡± I sobbed. One strong, muscled arm pushed out from my covers and his hand settled over my heart. It was racing beneath his fingers. I pressed my feet against his hips, trying to push him from me. But, God help me, I struggled with my resolve. I was gasping and shuddering with sweet agony as his tongue seduced me. ¡°Vlad!¡± Like a snake striking, he rose swiftly from beneath the covers, his hips pressed hard against mine. He hovered over me, his muscled chest, neck, and mouth stained with my blood. His green eyes flashed red. ¡°Release me, and I shall make love to you as before,¡± he whispered. ¡°No, never!¡± ¡°Come to me. Restore me. Release me, my love.¡± His mouth found mine in a smoldering kiss. ¡°No!¡± I gasped against his lips. ¡°No. This is my life! You are but a phantom! You are not real!¡± Laughing his rich, dark laugh, he lowered his head. ¡°Are you so certain?¡± His teeth bit savagely into my throat. I woke screaming. It was only seconds before Adem burst into my room, his sword in his hand. He must have been sleeping, for he was barefooted and clad only in trousers. I was horrified to see the deep and terrible scars that covered his chest and arms. Circling the room, he soon realized I was alone. Shivering under my covers, I pressed my face into my pillows, stifling sobs. ¡°I heard you cry out,¡± Adem finally said, mystified. Page 8 ¡°I did. It was a nightmare. I am sorry for disturbing you.¡± Closing the door, Adem stood with his hand upon the wood. He did not look toward me, respecting my privacy. ¡°I heard you call out your husband¡¯s name.¡± ¡°It was a nightmare. He was in it.¡± ¡°He has hurt you,¡± Adem stated. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Beyond the murder of your family.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And that is what you dreamed of?¡± I sobbed in disgrace, nodding my head though he could not see me. ¡°I am sorry, Adem, for awakening you with ridiculous dreams.¡± ¡°I am just glad you are safe and unharmed,¡± Adem responded in a hushed voice. ¡°I will go now.¡± He began to open the door, but hesitated. ¡°I am sorry for whatever he has done to you and that I could not help you in that time of great need and despair.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered. Silently, he exited my room, closing and locking the door behind him. Sobbing, I sat in my bed, listening to the distant choir as my heart cried out for Ignatius. May 22, 1820 Dearest Countess Dracula, I have received the correspondence from your husband with instructions to set up a separate account in your name to enable you to begin the appropriate measures to restore his estate. I understand that he is consumed with his other dealings at this time and I will assist you in any way possible. Upon your return to Buda, I suggest we have a meeting in which I will lay out all the details of the Dracula Buda Estate. I am always at your disposal. Sir Stephan I tossed down the letter and snorted with contempt. I could feel his disdain seeping from his words. He hated that he was to treat me as he would my dear husband. I flicked the letter with my fingers, sending it sailing across my desk. The Baroness'' letter was no better. It was a desperate, sopping mess of false sentimentality, full of promises of her friendship and her declarations that she was my ever faithful servant. It was disgusting. But I was also comforted that they both believed that the correspondence I had faked from Vlad had been taken as genuine. These letters had arrived by regular post, not by Astir¡¯s special courier. I wondered why Astir did not feel the need to swiftly deliver the mail from Vlad¡¯s minions to me, but then it is always best to not think too much about Astir. He makes my head hurt with his vagaries. Relieved, I pulled out my pen and paper, and settled down to write my responses. Journal of Countess Dracula May 25, 1820 The Golden Krone Hotel, Bistri?a Adem and I continue to search for Erzs¨¦bet. I despair that she is lost to me, but he will not let me give up all hope. We have sought out and searched every graveyard we can uncover in these mountains. Our excursions on our mysterious black horses are always exhilarating. Though our quests inevitably end in the failure to uncover my lost sister, I have come to enjoy the moments that follow when we cease our search and Adem trains me to fight. He has been immensely patient with me in every regard. I am well aware that I am quite difficult at times, but I have been trying to obey his instructions. We have started with knife training, though I rather fancied the idea of carrying about a sword. He has even had special sheaths delivered that I can tuck into my clothes. The weapons are silver with ornate gold hilts, therefore a formidable weapon against the ghouls and other vampires. I am already fond of the weapons and admire how they look tucked into my hands. We often find a meadow to battle in, allowing the horses to graze under the night sky as we stand in the darkened world, our blades glinting while Adem instructs me with great patience. We move at a languid pace as he teaches me to anticipate my opponent¡¯s movements and react accordingly. I often think we appear as slowly moving statues as we swing our blades around in a battle that is as indolent as a tortoise... ¡°...shift your weight to your other hip,¡± Adem ordered. Pouting, I complied, hearing my hem tear. ¡°I am standing on my petticoat!¡± ¡°As you will be in battle. Do you think a vampire hunter, a vampire, a ghoul, or any other opponent will stand still while you fuss with your dress?¡± He raised his heavy eyebrows, his expression one of amusement. My dagger clanked against his as I leisurely moved to defend myself against his sweeping blow. ¡°No, but I like this petticoat and this is my only other riding habit after those horrible ghouls ruined the other one. With a graceful, yet horribly idle motion, Adem advanced to knock me off balance. Already standing on my dress, I strove to counter, only to fall into the dew-slick tall grass. ¡°Ugh!¡± Not allowing me to sulk at my disaster, Adem continued his attack, bringing the dagger down toward my chest. Falling on my elbows, I raised one leg and shoved my foot into his stomach, kicking. My movement was executed with my normal strength and speed. He flew, crashing into the horses. They nipped at him, whinnying, sounding as if they were laughing at him. ¡°That was a very good move, Countess.¡± ¡°I¡¯m muddy!¡± ¡°Yes, you are.¡± I leaped to my feet and quickly brushed off my clothes. His next attack was unexpected and swift. I barely had time to react. I managed to force my forearm up and under his thrusting arm, wrenching it to the side, pulling his blade away from my body. With my other hand, I gripped his throat, squeezing lightly. With a burst of laughter, Adem relented. ¡°Well, done.¡± ¡°Perhaps I am learning after all,¡± I said, experiencing a twinge of pride. ¡°I do believe you are.¡± ¡°But I do confess my skirts are a disadvantage,¡± I murmured, gazing down at my torn hem. ¡°Perhaps we could have a good seamstress create a way for you to pull them up quickly without pausing in battle.¡± ¡°Perhaps little drawstrings?¡± I considered this notion, pursing my lips. ¡°Yes. I like the sound of that. I do wish Magda was here. She would help me. Katya can barely mend.¡± Chuckling, Adem lowered himself to recline on the grass. ¡°Katya is completely enamored with you.¡± ¡°She would be enamored by any vampire. Vlad has twisted her and darkened her soul,¡± I responded with a frown. My clothing was already mussed and dirty from our mock battle, so I sank to the ground beside Adem, grateful to take a moment to rest. I gazed at our surroundings, drinking in the rich beauty of the night. The darkened valley spread out before us with the Arges appearing as a silver serpent winding through the forest. TheCarpathian Mountains enclosed the valley like imposing sentinels and I could see the castle perched high above, illuminated by the full moon hovering low in the sky. A pang of loneliness swept over me. I felt the yearning for Vlad once more rise inside of me, the false love created in me by his blood, and I hated him. I thought of my vampire sisters and my throat tightened with the pain of their betrayal. I had lost not only my human family, but my vampire family as well. If not for Adem, I would be terribly alone. ¡°It is beautiful here,¡± Adem decided. ¡°Yes, it is,¡± I conceded, my heart heavy, ¡°but it is my hell.¡± My gaze strayed to the glittering ribbon of the Arges River. I remembered far too well how I had tried to plunge myself into its depths to escape Vlad Dracula. ¡°I am sorry for the loss of your family. I miss mine very much and it has been centuries.¡± Adem¡¯s brow furrowed over his dark eyes, the scars on his face appearing deeper and darker, almost as if they were fresh wounds. I plucked at the grass with my fingers. ¡°I miss my sister¡¯s ridiculously delicate composition. I miss my father¡¯s completely calm, rational mind. I miss my mother¡¯s fiery temper and undying faith.¡± I felt tears well in my eyes, my vision distorting as I returned my gaze to the castle. ¡°Strange. In life I considered myself closest to my father. He was my confidant, my fervent supporter, and constant defender. But in death, it¡¯s my mother I think of most often.¡± I could not bring myself to confess that it was I who had taken her life when Vlad had trapped me in her prison cell, ravenous with hunger and desperate to feed. My mother had given herself willingly to me. It had been a sacred act, her blood a sacrifice to give life to her daughter. I missed her and my heart stuttered as a tear fell down my cheek. ¡°Are they buried there?¡± Adem gestured toward the distant shape of the castle rising above the mountains. ¡°No.¡± I shook my head, miserable in my mourning. ¡°I desire to bury them in Buda if possible. I wish I could return them to England, but...¡± I shrugged. ¡°Their bodies are secured in a chest in the hotel¡¯s storage. The gypsies gave me their bodies when I left the castle.¡± ¡°Vlad allowed you to do this?¡± Adem tilted his head, his eyebrow arched. I bit my bottom lip. I wanted dreadfully to confess to Adem all that had happened, but I did not dare. I was certain that I should keep my terrible act against Vlad a secret. Vlad had never instructed me in the ways of vampire society and Adem had a distinct advantage over me in that regard. I could not be certain that what I had perpetrated against Vlad was acceptable. I suspected it was not. Additionally, I was a wife, a bride, a woman. I could not believe that vampires would be any more lenient toward my sex than humans were toward women. Page 9 ¡°You keep much from him, do you not?¡± ¡°A woman always has her secrets,¡± I answered coyly. Adem laughed heartily. ¡°So you do. So you do.¡± Looking toward the castle, he tilted his head slightly. ¡°Shall we go visit your husband?¡± ¡°No!¡± Before I could rein in my emotions, I cast a look of utter horror toward Adem. ¡°No. I mean...I would rather not.¡± I floundered in my panicked state, averting my face quickly, my heart thudding hard within my chest. ¡°I see,¡± he said, and I feared he did. I fussed with my skirt and struggled to find words to speak that would diffuse the tension that had risen between us. None seemed sufficient to divert suspicion and I remained silent. ¡°Well, let us return to the hotel. I have a surprise for you there,¡± Adem said after several long, painfully silent moments in which he had sat beside me in quiet contemplation. He now seemed to have dismissed my outburst altogether. ¡°Truly?¡± My interest was piqued and my nervousness lessened. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Would it be a surprise if I were to divulge that information?¡± Adem laughed and climbed to his feet. ¡°I would be surprised in this moment,¡± I assured him. ¡°Therefore it would not be ruined by telling me what it is because you would reap the reward of seeing my reaction.¡± Leaning down, he took hold of my hands and drew me to my feet. ¡°Yes, perhaps. But I would much rather leave you in suspense until you lay your beautiful blue eyes upon my gift.¡± I stomped my foot at him. ¡°I want to know now!¡± Chuckling, Adem strode to the horses, summoning them. ¡°Really, Adem. You are truly being most cruel.¡± I rushed after him, holding my skirts up as I lamented the condition of my torn petticoat. ¡°It will lift your spirits, I can assure you,¡± Adem replied, helping me up onto my horse. ¡°My spirits are fine,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Truly. I have recovered from my maudlin repose.¡± Shaking his head, Adem¡¯s dark curls bounced under his turban. ¡°Ah, my Countess, I may not have known you very long, but I can see that you are lonely. Otherwise, you would not be so willing to befriend your guard and make slips with your pretty pink tongue that you can ill afford to make in our world.¡± I clutched my reins tightly in my gloved hands and swallowed my gasp. Adem¡¯s dark gaze met my own and the solemn set to his lips chilled me. Without another word, Adem climbed onto his horse and we were off. As the horses'' hooves thundered toward Bistri?a far faster than any natural creature could, I considered turning my horse about and fleeing into the forest. I knew not where I could hide during the day and quashed the impulsive idea. Despite my fear, I did believe I could trust Adem. From our previous conversations it was clear that Adem was in no way an admirer of Vlad Dracula, but I feared that he would not be able to protect me if what I had done was revealed. When we reached the hotel, I once more considered fleeing into the waning night, but knew that I dare not. I dismounted and strode to the hotel, Adem falling into step behind me. His hand gently touched my waist and I glanced up at him. Leaning toward me, he whispered, ¡°Do not fear me. I only wish to protect you.¡± I felt tears spring to my eyes and was about to answer when I heard a beloved voice. ¡°Mistress!¡± My loyal maidservant rushed toward me, her smile full of joy. To my shock and embarrassment, she fell to her knees before me, gripped my hands and kissed them. I swiftly pulled her to her feet. ¡°Magda! It is so good to see you!¡± ¡°Oh, my dear Countess, I am so happy to be with you once more. I have truly missed you. The Haven is lovely, but I worried so for you.¡± Magda¡¯s dark eyes glimmered with tears. ¡°I thought it best you have proper help to attend to your needs,¡± Adem said, a satisfied grin on his lips. ¡°I cannot thank you enough!¡± My maidservant had been a true ally when I had been in Buda with Vlad. She had helped keep my affair with Ignatius a secret and her loyalty was unwavering. When I had finally realized the depth of her devotion, I had been truly touched. I cared for her as I never had any other servant in my former household. ¡°Your hem!¡± Magda exclaimed as she noticed the torn fabric trailing along the floor. ¡°I tore it when learning to fight,¡± I explained. ¡°To fight?¡± ¡°With a dagger!¡± I boasted. ¡°Oh, my!¡± She looked horrified, yet impressed. Though her appearance was that of a woman not much older than I, Vlad¡¯s blood had kept her young and strong for more years than I could probably imagine. Though human, she sipped his blood in a ritual that bound her to him. ¡°Vlad never taught me to defend myself, but Adem is now teaching me.¡± ¡°She is actually quite good when she pays attention to my instructions,¡± Adem confided to Magda. ¡°I pay attention to your every word!¡± I declared. ¡°When it suits you,¡± Adem countered. ¡°Well...¡± I pursed my lips, then lifted my shoulders. ¡°Yes, yes...when it suits me.¡± Adem chuckled as I smiled coyly. Her dark eyes scanning my clothing, Magda regarded their condition with scorn. ¡°I must tend to your skirt immediately. It isn¡¯t proper for you to be seen like this. You are a countess.¡± Feeling content to have Magda at my side, I pulled off my gloves and hat. ¡°I quite agree. I am rather bedraggled after our adventure tonight. A bath would also be lovely. Let us retire to my room.¡± ¡°I shall escort you there.¡± Adem offered his arm politely. I set my hand on his forearm and squeezed it lightly. ¡°Your surprise is fabulous. I am grateful.¡± I gathered up my petticoats with my other hand and we ascended the stairs together. Chapter 5 The Journal of Countess Dracula May 26, 1820 The Golden Krone Hotel, Bistri?a Magda¡¯s arrival has created a semblance of normalcy in my nightly routine that I embrace with gratitude. Frustrated with the condition of my shabby room, she admonished the proprietor and set things in the proper order. She purchased a new bathing tub and washing basin, disgusted with the chipped and stained versions with which I had made do since my arrival. The new curtains and bedclothes in my favorite color of blue are reminiscent of my old room in Buda. My wardrobe is immaculate, having been properly mended and pressed. Katya has been sulking about since Magda will no longer allow her to tidy up my room, therefore limiting her interaction with me. Magda handpicked another hotel maid to take up Katya¡¯s former duties. It has been a relief not to endure the girl¡¯s constant attempts to seduce me into feeding from her throat. Adem seems amused by Magda¡¯s determination to ensure I am as comfortable as possible. Frankly, I find it endearing. She is my ever faithful companion and sleeps on a small bed in the corner of my room. When the terrors of my dreams befall my slumber, she comforts me. I could weep with thankfulness when I awaken to find her at my side with her soothing hand stroking my hair until I am calm. Though I have not found Erzs¨¦bet, Ignatius¡¯s whereabouts continue to be a mystery, and I fear Vlad entering my dreams, I have found some measure of solace now that Magda is at my side. As I rose to sit at my dressing table to compose myself after feeding, Magda escorted the guard who had served as my meal to the door. I glanced toward the departing guard while I wrapped my robe about me and watched as Magda whispered a few words of thanks to him. When the door opened, I glimpsed Katya lingering in the hallway, her golden hair a halo in the candlelight and her eyes glittering with yearning as she regarded me with despair. The guard bowed, departed, and cast a wondering look upon the girl as he passed. Magda regarded Katya for a long moment, her shoulders set with determination. Katya buckled beneath her scorching glower and hurried past the room with a sad little cry. Satisfied, Magda shut the door and locked it. ¡°She is trouble,¡± Magda declared. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± ¡°Perhaps we should do something to contain her obsession with you,¡± Magda suggested as she drew near. ¡°Vlad has made that extremely difficult. He has tampered with her mind and I cannot influence her. I attempted to do so and failed.¡± It had been quite frustrating to try to bend Katya¡¯s mind to my will only to find that I could not. Magda exhaled with frustration. ¡°Nothing is ever as simple as it should be.¡± She began to untwist the ends of the strips of paper entwined in my hair to create proper curls. Before her arrival I had been fashioning my hair with a comb, using the natural curl of my hair to form the ringlets around my face. Magda quickly dismissed this as unsatisfactory. My long red hair was now braided and rolled into a fine ornate fashion on the back of my head and the curls fashioned with the strips of paper would be much tighter and fashionable than my natural ones. I only wished Ignatius could see me appearing elegant once more. I fussed with the colorful bottles of fragrance on my table. Though he had never presented them as gifts and merely set them on my dressing table for me to discover, Vlad had purchased the perfumes. One in particular stood out among the ornate bottles as I rearranged them on the silver tray. It was the only perfume he had placed in my hands. The aquamarine glass of the bottle perfectly matched my eyes. It was his sole reason for purchasing it. Now holding it in my hand, I was tempted to crush it. Page 10 ¡°How long do you think we will stay in Bistri?a?¡± Her hands were gentle as she drew the bands of paper from my hair and arranged the curls. ¡°However long it takes for the hunters to leave Buda I suppose.¡± I opened up my powder box and peered at its dwindling contents. I had brought it with me from England, but rarely used it until I was a vampire. It tended to understate my ethereal appearance when I dabbed it on my face. ¡°I do wish to return as soon as possible and rebuild the estate. I miss having a proper home.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not suitable for you to be living in a hotel for an extended period of time,¡± Magda agreed. ¡°I worry that you are vulnerable here. Not only to the hunters, but...¡± Her voice trailed off as she set down my comb. Her fingers lingered over the ivory teeth as she hesitated in speaking. At last she asked very quietly, ¡°Why is he not here?¡± She had not dared asked the question before. I had seen it lingering in her eyes since she had arrived, but had kept quiet. I cast down my gaze as I clasped my hands in my lap. Fear filled me and I could not find the words to speak. I trusted her, yet I was afraid. I knew she was hoping I would answer, yet was resigned to the possibility I would not. Her long fingers plucked an ornate comb with tiny emeralds from the table and began to arrange it in my tresses. Reaching up, I took hold of her wrist and raised my attention to her very dark, very beautiful eyes. ¡°I have done something so terrible, I dare not speak of it,¡± I whispered. ¡°Is he dead?¡± she gasped, hope struggling with despair in her expression. I shook my head, releasing her. My ring flashed on my finger as I reached out to open my jewelry box. I drew out a hatpin and picked up one of the long strips of paper she had used to curl my hair. I thrust the hatpin through the paper and into the wood of the dressing table. Peering up at her, I pointed to the paper. ¡°Imagine that is him...¡± ¡°Oh, dear!¡± She gasped, her hands covering her mouth in horror. Falling to her knees, she grabbed my hands. ¡°And he is not dead?¡± I adamantly shook my head. ¡°He is banished to his coffin, unable to move or feed. He is in limbo, not alive, not yet dead.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± she said in a voice harsh with emotion. ¡°That¡¯s very good. Then he cannot hurt you.¡± Despite her relief, her eyes were brimming with tears. ¡°You are not a cruel person. I must ask, what drove you to do such a terrible deed?¡± ¡°Cneajna tried to murder me. He would have killed her and the other two Brides had I not impaled him.¡± Tears fell down my cheeks as I clutched her hand to my bosom. ¡°I could not bear to see him murder my vampire family as he had my mortal family. Even if the sisters loathe me and wish me dead, I could not endure their deaths.¡± Magda pressed kisses to my fingers before resting her forehead against them. Her fear and despair were tangible. ¡°I am grieved because it is he who has given me a long life with his blood. But I am gratified at the thought of you being free of him. He is vile. He is evil!¡± My blood tinged tears fell upon my white flesh as I leaned over her. My voice low, I spoke, ¡°I could not bear it. I could not. Though his blood is my blood, his legacy my legacy, I could not allow him to destroy those I loved. When I struck him down, it grieved me, yet I was right to do so. For all he is to me is pain.¡± Flinging her arms around my neck, Magda crushed me close. In that moment, we were sisters of Vlad¡¯s house for though she was not a vampire, she was imbued by his blood and bound to him. Though she feared and hated him, she was also loyal to him. She trembled as her emotions churned within her. ¡°You must let me drink of your blood,¡± she whispered fervently. ¡°If you do not, his blood will call to me to rescue him now that I know his fate. Even now I feel the terrible pull of my bond summoning me to rise up and free him.¡± Wrought with emotion, yet understanding her dilemma, I acquiesced. She continued to kneel at my side as I dried my tears with a handkerchief. ¡°I will protect you from him,¡± I promised as I picked up my letter opener. Tears glittered on her dark lashes as she bit her bottom lip. ¡°I wish to serve you even if he should slay me upon rising.¡± I drew the blade hard against my wrist, pain slicing through me as it cut into my flesh, and I held out my hand to her. Blood flowed from the wound to pool in my palm. Bending down, she drank, her fingers lightly touching my wrist. I closed my eyes as I felt my blood claim her. As Vlad had infused her with strength, health, and a long life, I now did the same. I felt the coil of my power flowing into her, entwining us. The dying embers of Vlad¡¯s hold over her were quashed completely as my dark flame roared to life within her. Falling back, she lay on the floor at my feet, breathing heavily as her body trembled with the power of the blood filling her. Licking the blood from my wrist, I felt the wound began to heal. I knelt down beside her to rest my hand against her quivering shoulder. ¡°I serve you,¡± she whispered. ¡°We shall endure this together,¡± I swore. ¡°We will return to Buda, far from him, and we shall be free.¡± Letter from Adem to Astir June 4, 1820 Dear Lord Astir, I have much to divulge. Forgive me for writing this in haste, but the Countess is expecting me when she rises and I have just arrived back at the hotel from the castle. I have at last discovered what has happened to Count Dracula and can now impart that information to you. As you know, before I could not venture into the castle for an unseen power warded it against trespassing. At first I thought this to be Dracula¡¯s own doing, but slowly realized it was that of the Countess. I still do not believe she understands that by will alone she has kept the castle hidden by her power. I have tried on numerous occasions to subtly compel her to visit the castle, but she has always resisted. With the arrival of Magda, I have at last found a way to influence the Countess to dispatch me to the castle, therefore allowing me free passage through her power into the home of Count Vlad Dracula... The Journal of Countess Dracula June 3, 1820 The Golden Krone Hotel, Bistri?a I fear I have done something foolish, but I cannot help myself. My emotions have overwhelmed me and have compelled me to action. It all began simply enough. Magda asked if she should secure coffins for my family to be shipped to Buda for proper burial... I turned sharply, my shawl sliding down from my shoulders. I had been sitting near the window enjoying the light falling from the waning moon while reading a novel as Magda worked on her mending. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± I was startled by her suggestion. Magda¡¯s gaze darted toward me. Her expression was one of confusion and surprise when she realized she had upset me. ¡°Forgiveness, Countess. I saw a funeral procession earlier today as I went about my errands. I thought of your family when I saw them pass.¡± Laying my book upon my knees, I stared at the dark ruby glittering on my finger. Desperate for companionship and understanding, I had brought her into my confidence once she was bound to me by blood. I had shared the events that had occurred since I had arrived at Vlad Dracula¡¯s castle with my family. She was now aware that my family resided in a chest in the cellar of the hotel. Though I had spoken to her in passing of having my family moved to Buda to be entombed once a new estate was secured, I had not truly considered all that would entail bringing my family to their final rest. ¡°I only thought that if they each had their own coffin that it would be more dignified. Also, there would be less of a risk of the chest being lost or stolen in transit. I do not think a desperate thief would take a coffin,¡± she continued. In my selfishness, I wanted them near me. Therefore, the chest had been convenient. I had consoled myself with the thought of them being together as they rested in the darkness of the hotel cellar awaiting a proper burial. ¡°I suppose it would not be ill advised for transport back to Buda.¡± I was chastened by her words. I felt embarrassed at my shortsightedness in the proper care of my dead family. I know that I am sometimes a selfish creature and can be led astray by that sin. That I should not see what so clearly was the right and proper course of action made me fear that I am more of a monster than I deemed. Fresh tears threatening to spill, I said, ¡°Please see to the procurement of the caskets. Hopefully, we shall be returning to Buda soon.¡± ¡°I can arrange for them to be laid out properly. I can buy new clothing and arrange to have their rosaries and personal items in their caskets.¡± Magda set down her sewing and regarded me earnestly. ¡°I would be honored to perform this task for you.¡± I flinched at the memory of my mother¡¯s rosary repelling me when I was ravenous with the hunger and trapped with her in the darkness of the dungeon prison. ¡°My mother¡¯s rosary is still at the castle,¡± I confessed. ¡°Vlad sent my father¡¯s pocket watch to my brother to prove he was dead. May¡¯s rosary disappeared. I suspect one of Vlad¡¯s servants may have taken it.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Magda said softly. ¡°And you dare not return because of the sisters.¡± ¡°I would be forced to kill them, I fear,¡± I admitted. ¡°They hate me because he loved me most.¡± It pained me to think of my mother¡¯s rosary. I had watched her bury it so as to hide its light to allow me to draw near and take her life. The thought of the tiny precious rosary buried in the dungeon of the monstrous castle made my heart ache. Page 11 ¡°Do you really believe he loved you more?¡± ¡°In his own way, that is selfish and cruel, yes, I do believe he loved me most.¡± I wiped my tears away with my handkerchief and set my book aside. Standing, I stared up at the night sky as though seeking guidance from the God whom I feared no longer heard my prayers. ¡°Of course, his love never prevented him from hurting me. He made me kill my own mother. He is a monster.¡± ¡°I could go for you and retrieve it,¡± Magda offered. ¡°No, I could never ask that of you! They are vile. They would hurt you!¡± I protested immediately. ¡°I could go in the daylight,¡± Magda suggested. ¡°With Adem. We could go together and bring back whatever you desire from the castle. It is not so unusual for Vlad to be asleep during the day and Adem would not be suspicious at his absence.¡± Though we both sincerely liked Adem, we had agreed to keep the truth of my action against Vlad a secret. Despite my caution, I did trust Adem enough to know he would honor my request. Magda¡¯s proposal appealed to me and the thought of recovering the rosary assuaged the guilt I felt at the neglect of my deceased family. Besides, it only seemed proper that my mother should be laid to rest with the rosary she had carried with her since her First Communion. ¡°Could you truly do that for me? I would be so very grateful. I know exactly where it is located.¡± I worried for her safety, yet I trusted Adem. If they were careful and did not enter the areas of the castle where the sisters slept, they should be safe. It was rare for the sisters to rise before the sun set and if they did, they would stay within the darkness of the old chapel. ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Magda promised. ¡°Just instruct us on where to go and I know we shall be able to retrieve it.¡± Tingling with excitement and trepidation, I nodded my head. ¡°Very well. Summon Adem so I might speak to him.¡± Laying aside her mending, Magda quickly rushed from the room to fetch Adem. Smoothing my skirt and tucking my curls from my face, I gazed upon the waning moon and smiled in my resolve. By this one act, I would restore my faith in my own humanity and honor my beloved mother. It was only proper and right. If luck, or God, was with us, then Adem and Magda would return safely and none would be the wiser as to the horrible fate I had inflicted upon Vlad Dracula. ¡°You asked for me?¡± Adem¡¯s voice said from behind me. I displayed a smile as I pivoted in his direction. ¡°Yes. I have a most urgent request. I hope you will be kind enough to say yes.¡± Looking curious, Adem drew closer as Magda closed the door and joined us. ¡°Would you go to the castle of Vlad Dracula and recover a precious item for me?¡± With a flash of a smile, Adem answered, ¡°It would be my greatest of pleasures.¡± And as simple as that, I released my future to the fates. Chapter 6 Letter from Adem to Astir continued... I had questioned Magda about the Countess'' family hoping to lay the seed that would flourish into a possible gateway to the castle, but I was surprised at how quickly that seed grew. When the Countess approached me about escorting Magda to the castle to retrieve the rosary of Lady Antoinetta, I immediately agreed. That very hour, we made our plans. The Countess was certain if we arrived at the castle at noon the sisters and her husband would be deeply asleep and therefore would not interfere in the retrieval of the rosary. She stressed that she did not want her husband to be privy to her plans for her family since it was by his hand they had died. I vowed that we would do our very best to not disturb resting the place of the vampires. It was just this morning when Magda and I departed for the castle... The sun was high in the sky when I strode from the Golden Krone hotel with Magda hurrying behind me. She had spent the morning in the small chapel down the road praying while I prepared my weapons for any chance encounter with the Brides of Vlad Dracula or Dracula himself. Though the Countess had assured me that they would not rise during the hours of the day, I am inclined to be fully armed when entering the abode of vampires. The heat of the day rose from the cobblestones, warming the soles of my boots as I waited for my man to bring about the horse. Magda stood beside me, her fingers fussing with her long braids. She is a pretty woman with her large dark eyes, rounded cheeks, full lips, and a delicately pointed chin. I suspect her youthful appearance is as deceptive as my own. Her gaze is not that of a young woman, but also not that of one who has lived so long that the joy of life is lost. Therefore, I do not believe she matches my age. Clad as a local, Magda¡¯s long skirt and the chemise were tied at her waist and a red scarf was draped about her face. She reminded me painfully of my lost love, and I raised my face to the sun to remind myself that while Saadat now dwells in darkness, I do not. Enre rounded the corner guiding my majestic equine companion. I am uncertain of its nature, or even if it is truly a horse, but I have grown fond of the arrogant creature. It often regards me with amusement and I wonder at its thoughts. Tossing its mane, it turned its dark eyes toward me, dancing back and forth with anticipation. Beside me, Magda crossed herself and the horse snorted with what I suspected was contempt. ¡°It will not hurt you,¡± I promised her. ¡°What is it?¡± Magda regarded the creature warily, sensing its unique nature. ¡°I do not know. All I know is that Astir sent it and its companion to me.¡± ¡°What is its name?¡± Regarding it warily, she took a step back toward the hotel. Enre looked amused as he fed the horse a bit of apple from his gloved hand. ¡°No name is suitable for this one. It is wild magic.¡± The horse chomped down on the apple and chewed as it regarded Magda with great interest. ¡°It must have a name,¡± Magda insisted, wilting beneath its gaze. ¡°If it has a name, it does not tell us what it is,¡± I confessed. ¡°Though I would be honored if it would let me one day know.¡± The horse neighed its delight and bumped my shoulder with its nose. This elicited a girlish laugh from Magda despite her misgivings. ¡°I think it¡¯s mocking you.¡± ¡°I am sure it is,¡± I conceded, running my gloved hand affectionately down its mane. Magda relaxed her wary stance and approached slowly. I grabbed hold of the saddle and slung myself up, settling onto the back of the great beast. Enre handed me the reins as Magda waited. Reaching down, I took hold of her hand and lifted her easily onto the back of the beast. She clutched my waist as she arranged herself behind me. Like the countess, she rode with her legs slung to one side. Bothersome women should learn to ride as a man in this world fraught with danger. I vow that I shall teach both of them before the warm months are done. ¡°Enre, we should return before nightfall. If we do not, send word to Astir and take the countess to Vienna without hesitation. Understood?¡± Though I was certain of a successful outcome, I would never wish to endanger the countess. Enre inclined his head. Satisfied with his obedience, I dug in my heels, flicked the reins, and the horse raced down the busy streets of Bistri?a. Magda gasped, clutching my sides tightly as the beast easily maneuvered around carts, pedestrians, small herds of goats, and wandering chickens as it galloped through the narrow streets. The sights and sounds of the living filled my senses and my heart soared with pleasure. I could almost allow myself to believe I was in Turkey, though the sun will never scorch me here as it did in the homeland of my youth. The windows of the white washed buildings were flung open and the fragrance of cooking food and boiling laundry mixed with the stench of the streets. I found it exhilarating and I laughed. Magda ducked her head down between my shoulder blades. I felt her heart thudding with fear, but I could also hear her laughter when children shouted as we passed by where they played. Though we are minions of supernatural creatures, we are both human and to be free of the darkness filled us both with joy. I could hear it in her laugh, and I touched her hand lightly in camaraderie. Once out of the town, the horse increased its speed until we were just a flicker of color to the eyes of mortals. The cool wind tore at our faces and Magda¡¯s scarf trailed behind her like wings. She recovered from her fear and pressed her chin against my shoulder so she could see our terrifying, yet thrilling journey along the narrow lanes of the countryside. As the horse pounded up the road into the mountains, she pointed to the high summits, amazed at their beauty. At last we reached the road that would lead us to the castle perched so precariously along the top of the mountains. In my previous journeys with the countess, I could not always see the home of Count Dracula. Depending on her mood, it was either completely hidden in darkness, or like a mirage, shimmering in and out of my sight. Today I could see it in all its ruined glory. It still retained its imposing stature despite the crumbling facade. It was only one of Vlad¡¯s castles he had inhabited during his mortal years, but it was the one his Mistress had banished him to when he had fallen from her favor. ¡°Is that it?¡± Magda gasped. ¡°Yes.¡± The side of the road fell away to reveal the glorious greenery of the valley below with the Arges River sparkling in the sunlight. The castle loomed majestically before us as we neared the vast structure. Drawing up on the reins, my horse companion obeyed and slowed, trotting briskly across the courtyard to the far side of the castle. I felt a pang of sorrow when I considered that this was where the dear countess had lost her family and her mortality. Page 12 We found the outer buildings that dwelt in the shadow of the former fortress abandoned. The inhabitants appeared to have recently vacated. Wagon wheels and animal tracks indented the moist soil and an oven still smoldered in one hovel. ¡°Who lived here?¡± Magda wondered. ¡°Vlad¡¯s gypsy servants,¡± I ventured. ¡°They are gone now. Odd.¡± I held onto her hand as she slipped off the horse. I dismounted and released the horse to do as it pleased. I knew it would not wander far. It tossed its head and trotted over to a trough to drink. Magda arranged her scarf and attempted to tidy her long skirt. My hand resting on the hilt of my sword, I surveyed our surroundings. All the small buildings had the windows tightly shuttered under wreaths of garlic and vervain. Large, hastily-made crosses were secured to all the doors. ¡°If they are Dracula¡¯s servants, why were they protecting themselves from vampires?¡± Magda knelt down to examine a shattered door. A cross was bashed to splinters near a building that was partially demolished with the windows ripped away and the roof a burned wreckage. ¡°It does appear that they brought down the fury of the vampires upon them,¡± I surmised. Peering into the destroyed abode, I smelled and tasted the coppery reek of the blood sprayed across the walls and destroyed furniture. Magda crossed herself as she regarded the castle with dread. I wondered if perhaps the Countess had done more than merely ward the castle so it could not be entered from without. Perhaps the ward had also not allowed those within to venture beyond the crumbling walls. All indications were that it was just this morning that the gypsies had found that they were free to flee, which would coincide with when Countess Dracula had agreed to allow me within the ruined castle. I was now certain that the countess held the power of her husband within her veins and my curiosity about his unknown fate grew. Looking upon Magda¡¯s expression, I could see she was startled, afraid, and attempting to piece together the puzzle about us. Whatever her thoughts were, she kept them to herself. ¡°We should make haste. We do not need to be here any longer than necessary,¡± I said. I walked to the door that led into the kitchen with Magda following in my shadow. The crumbling wall around the castle must have been impressive at one time, but now it was the roosting place for birds that called out as we passed. ¡°The house in Buda was nothing like this,¡± Magda observed. ¡°How could he make her live here?¡± ¡°His power is tied here,¡± I answered. ¡°He can never be too far from his native soil.¡± ¡°Is that why he carries it with him?¡± Magda furrowed her brow. ¡°I wondered why he always brought boxes of soil with him. We would have to lay it about the outside of the house and the platform of his bed was filled with it.¡± I found this to be intriguing and arched my brow at her. ¡°Truly? That is fascinating.¡± Magda shrugged her shoulders. ¡°He is a man of very odd tastes. After a while, we all just ignored the idiosyncrasies. Besides, he is a vampire.¡± ¡°True enough.¡± I tested the door and was surprised to find it unlocked. We entered a long corridor that led to the castle kitchen. It was obviously in disuse. Over the cold hearth, laundry swam in tepid water. Bed clothes and curtains were strewn about the floor and in one corner a heap of fine women¡¯s garments were shredded. ¡°The servants left in a hurry.¡± Magda knelt down beside a candle that had been crushed under someone¡¯s foot. She picked up a discarded candle from nearby and lit it with the touch of her finger. I was startled by her action. ¡°I have drunk enough of his blood to gain a few...¡± she struggled for the word. ¡°Powers?¡± ¡°Gifts,¡± she answered. ¡°I can will fire into being.¡± The firelight danced in the depths of her dark eyes. ¡°Sometimes I cannot contain it as I should.¡± Her voice was tinged with regret and she averted her gaze as she moved toward a door on the far side of the abandoned kitchen. ¡°We should be careful,¡± I instructed her. ¡°All of the windows are shuttered. They could still be about in the darkness.¡± ¡°Count Dracula will not hurt me,¡± Magda assured me. ¡°Yes, but I cannot say the same for me.¡± Drawing close to her, we walked deeper into the castle. Chapter 7 Letter to Lord Astir from Adem continued¡­ We found the castle to be as the countess had described: some areas were quite pleasant and restored to their former glory while others were in great disrepair. Near the library that the countess had described in some detail, we found the bodies of two gypsies. Magda let out a gasp when the candlelight fell upon their hideously twisted forms. Taking her candle, I drew closer to the corpses. Both were completely drained of blood and only their clothing revealed they were women. Magda looked away from their wretched faces filled with terror even in death. Setting the candle near me on the floor, I began to examine them. Their clothes were bulging around their withered limbs. With gentle hands, I pulled back their clothing and uncovered bags full of jewels and other valuables such as a gold goblet. ¡°They were stealing from the castle,¡± I ascertained. Magda glanced over her shoulder to see the loot. ¡°Why would they steal from him? In Buda, all of us knew that to steal from him was death.¡± ¡°Maybe because they do not fear him anymore,¡± I answered, my thoughts quickly sifting through the various possibilities. Instead of commenting as I expected, Magda instead bit her lip and averted her gaze. I found this reaction to be intriguing and set aside the looted goods. Returning her candle, I took hold of Magda¡¯s elbow as I guided her to the stairway that would lead us down into the dungeons. As we passed through a long room filled with armor, I plucked a torch from the wall and lit it using Magda¡¯s candle. The light scattered the shadows and illuminated the dusty floor. Though the darkness lingering in the stairwell was daunting, I did not sense any lurking danger. I am old enough to not let my nerves rule over my imagination and I gave Magda a reassuring smile. The candlelight flickered in her dark eyes as she returned a strained one. ¡°Stay behind me. Their resting place is nearby, but is not accessible from the dungeons,¡± I whispered. She glanced over her shoulder into the blackness behind her. ¡°That is where they rest, isn¡¯t it?¡± I nodded my head. ¡°The other stairwell at the opposite end of this hall leads to the chapel and their resting place.¡± Swallowing hard, she returned her gaze to me. ¡°We shall hurry and be gone.¡± I do not have the preternatural instincts of a supernatural creature, but even I could feel the distinct lack of Vlad¡¯s power in the castle. The man¡¯s presence is overwhelming even when he is sleeping. His power is as majestic as it is evil. Yet, despite this castle being his haven, I could not perceive it. In that moment, I believed that he was dead. I crept down the darkened stairwell, my ears attuned to the slightest sound that was not our footfalls or breath. The air was heavy and cold, reeking of mold and rot. The stairs spiraled downward until I reached the torture room filled with rusting devices of pain and death. Magda coughed on the dust that rose as we tread over the ancient floor, approaching the door that had once kept the countess'' mother captive. Countess Dracula had not recounted the tale of her mother¡¯s death in any detail, but sorrow had filled her eyes and spilled from her words as she had instructed us where to search for her mother¡¯s rosary. The light from my torch revealed that the door was ajar. Darkness loomed within. I saw Magda cross herself as I reached out to the door. It creaked open on ancient hinges and I thought I heard the startled gasp of a woman. I raised my torch swiftly, directing the light over the small room that reeked of death. It was empty. Realizing it was most likely Magda who had let out the soft cry, I stepped further into the cell. Dirt and decomposing hay littered the floor and a small pallet was shoved into one corner. I could not imagine the woman who had given birth to the countess being in such a place, yet I understood too well the cruelties of times past. Vlad Dracula was a man born in a time of violence and war. This would be the norm for a man such as he. Following the countess'' directive, I began to search along the far wall, digging through the dirt for the small rosary. According to the countess, her mother had hidden it during her vampire daughter¡¯s visit to her cell. Brushing aside the dirt and rotting straw, I held the torch low over the ground, hoping to find the relic of the late Lady Antoinetta. ¡°Is she safe?¡± a voice whispered near me. I looked up swiftly, but found I was alone in the cell. Magda was not to be seen. Though the voice startled me, I realized it had spoken in Italian. I may have lost my faith long ago, but I understand the reality of specters. ¡°Yes. She is safe. I watch over her,¡± I responded in the native tongue of Countess Dracula¡¯s mother. Sweeping the torch back and forth, the light fell over nothing more than the cold stone walls and the dank floor. The voice did not speak again, and I bowed my head with respect. Page 13 ¡°She sent me to recover your rosary so she may lay you to rest properly, my lady.¡± A feathery touch across my brow startled me, but I felt no threat from what I perceived to be the ghost of Lady Antoinetta. When she did not speak again, I returned to my quest. Directing the light onto the floor once again, I was surprised to see the rosary lying in plain sight near my hand. Gently, I picked up the delicate beads, the gold crucifix glinting in the torchlight. ¡°Thank you, my lady. This will bring her great peace.¡± Standing, I called out. ¡°Magda, I have found it.¡± There was no answer. I called out again. ¡°Magda, I found the rosary. We can depart now.¡± Silence was the only response. I strode swiftly from the cell to find I was alone in the dungeon. There was no sight of Magda¡¯s flickering candle, nor the sound of her footfalls. Rushing up the stairwell, I thrust the rosary into my trouser pocket as my heart began to beat harshly within my chest. If Dracula or his fiendish Brides had dragged off the maid, I would never forgive myself. I reached the long corridor lined with armor and listened for any slight sound that could lead me to her. The torch clasped in one hand, my sword in the other, I strained to hear. I was rewarded by a startled scream then low, wicked laughter. It came from the stairwell that led down into the chapel. Sprinting down the hallway, I resisted the urge to call out her name. I hurried as quietly as I could down the spiraling stairs into the depths of Dracula¡¯s resting place. The low cackle of one of the vampire Bride¡¯s echoed from below. ¡°Get back!¡± Magda ordered. I heard a gasp, then an angry hiss. Rushing into the ruined chapel, I found Magda holding her hand aloft, fire burning in her palm. A blond vampire, beautiful beyond compare, draped in a gauzy white dress and adorned with jewels, crouched in the opening of a crypt. Above her head was one word: DRACULA. She hissed, her long teeth glimmering in the light from the flames. Magda hurled the fire at the Bride. The vampire darted back, the ball of fire smashing into the stone wall and showering embers upon her. The blond Bride rushed forward, seeing Magda disarmed. She cowered as Magda¡¯s palm erupted in flame again, and retreated. ¡°I have to kill him,¡± Magda said in a determined voice. I was not certain she was speaking to me or the vampire she was confronting. ¡°I will tear out your throat and feast on you,¡± the vampire threatened. I sensed movement and whirled about to see another Bride crawling on the wall. Her long raven hair fell over her shoulder as she scuttled along like an insect. I raised my torch, illuminating her face and she hissed at me in fear and hunger. ¡°Magda,¡± I called out. ¡°We were not to disturb them!¡± ¡°He must die so she can be fully free! She cannot do it, but I can!¡± Magda exclaimed defiantly. The blond vampire laughed mockingly. ¡°You cannot kill him. He is too great for you.¡± Her tongue snaked out to caress her long teeth and red lips. ¡°I will enjoy drinking your blood.¡± Another vampire rushed toward Magda, her tiny feet silent on the floor as she moved. I charged forward and caught the creature about the waist. She was so astonished, she only had a second to cry out before I tossed her across the chapel. She skidded along the floor before she caught herself on her toes and fingertips. ¡°He¡¯s mine, Ariana!¡± the dark Bride declared behind me. As I turned to meet the vampire¡¯s assault, Magda threw her globe of fire at the attacking Bride. It caught her dress afire and the creature screamed as she flailed about. ¡°Elina!¡± The tiny, curly headed Bride hurled herself over my head, ripped a tapestry from the wall, and threw it over her sister to douse the flames. The blond Bride rushed us as Magda withdrew to my side. Sweat beaded her face and her straining fingers curved as she attempted to summon more fire. I threw the torch onto the remains of a broken coffin near my feet as I shoved Magda aside. My sword swept toward the blond Bride and she arched her back so the blade swept over her. Catching herself on her hands, she raised her head and shrieked before attacking again. I lunged toward her, my sword flashing in the light. I was startled by her swiftness as she dodged and ducked past the sweep of my sword. Her clawed hands lashed out, but I was quick on my feet and evaded her. I caught sight of Magda finally drawing forth another orb of fire and throwing it at the two dark Brides rushing her. They both screamed and retreated, scurrying up the walls like insects. ¡°Where is Vlad?¡± I demanded as Magda backed against me. Her hand was full of fire again. ¡°In his coffin. Where the countess left him, drained and powerless. Let me kill him! Help me kill him!¡± Magda fervently begged. The blond vampire circled us slowly, readying herself for another attack. The fire and my sword were worrisome to her, but I could see that hunger and her devotion to Vlad would provoke her to attack. Grabbing hold of Magda¡¯s wrist, I pulled her along as we rushed in the direction of the crypt. The fire in Magda¡¯s other hand was wavering and I feared she was nearing the end of her ability. Her face was pale and covered in a sheen of perspiration. She was trembling, not only from fear, but exhaustion. ¡°Do not kill him!¡± the blond woman shrieked. She darted forward to attack, but Magda hurled fire at her. It burst over the vampire¡¯s bosom. The Bride screamed and flung herself up into the darkness above us, vanishing. ¡°I will not kill him!¡± I vowed as I pushed Magda to Dracula¡¯s crypt. The coffin I had ignited was burning brightly now. The light licked up the walls, but did not touch the blackness enshrouding the roof of the desecrated chapel. ¡°We must!¡± Magda cried out. ¡°We cannot!¡± I told her. Her palm caught afire again, but this time the flame was low and weak. I gripped her wrist, holding it firmly as I dragged her into the crypt with me. Her dark eyes were fierce, but terrified. I could see her desire was strong, but her fear was eating away at her resolve. ¡°There are greater powers than you and I at work here and we dare not strike him down,¡± I growled at her. It was then we caught sight of him resting in his coffin, a shriveled corpse clad in his royal robes. Two candelabra adorned with red candles burned low in the darkness of his crypt. The dragon of the House of Dracula adorned the family crest that hung over his head. Drawing near Vlad Dracula, I could now feel his familiar presence though it was greatly weakened. ¡°Princess Cneajna of Hungary,¡± Magda read aloud, looking at the coffin set beside Dracula¡¯s and the inscription on its side. ¡°Beloved first Bride of Prince Vlad Dracula.¡± ¡°She lays here to protect him,¡± I noted. ¡°She did this to him!¡± an anguished voice cried out behind us. I looked toward the doorway to see the three women gathered under the arch. They were clearly fearful of our intentions and hungry with their blood lust. The fire had burned away the dress of the dark haired Bride named Elina and her nakedness enticed me. Princess Cneajna¡¯s bodice was burned away, her breasts bare under her long golden hair. The third bride, Ariana, tiny and seductive, giggled as she clung to the waist of the blond vampire. ¡°He is our husband,¡± Princess Cneajna said in a husky voice. ¡°I care for him. Do not touch him or I will crush you.¡± Magda raised her flaming hand higher and the three women shrank back. ¡°We are not here to kill him.¡± ¡°I am,¡± Magda declared. ¡°I will not allow her to do it,¡± I vowed, my gaze steady upon the Princess. ¡°It is not our place.¡± ¡°If they let him rise, he will hurt the Countess!¡± ¡°Glynis!¡± Elina hissed. ¡°That foul betrayer! She does not deserve the title Countess Dracula!¡± Ariana wailed in distress as Cneajna¡¯s eyes flamed red. ¡°Do not speak of her! That traitor impaled our husband and took his power!¡± The princess¡¯ words were full of venom. ¡°Then why do you not let him rise again?¡± I asked pointedly. ¡°She bound us to the castle and we could not feed!¡± Cneajna seethed with anger. ¡°How could we feed him?¡± Ariana cried out. ¡°The gypsies wouldn¡¯t let us eat them! They were so cruel! And now they have left!¡± ¡°Did she send you here to kill us all?¡± Elina demanded. ¡°We are here to recover something that is valuable to her.¡± The rosary in my pocket would be my final weapon against them should they approach. ¡°We have to kill him! We cannot let him rise!¡± Magda moved as if to cast her fire on him, but I spun her about, forcing her to face the vampire women who were creeping nearer. ¡°We cannot!¡± ¡°If he rises he will go to her!¡± Cneajna hissed with anger at Magda¡¯s words. ¡°I will not let him!¡± ¡°If he rises he will kill us,¡± Ariana wailed. ¡°He will slice off our heads!¡± ¡°We cannot let him enslave her once again.¡± Magda¡¯s voice was rough with her fear and grief. ¡°He wants her. He will do anything to possess her.¡± Page 14 A terrifying growl erupted from the throat of Princess Cneajna. She roared, her face contorted with anger. ¡°Do not speak of her in my home!¡± ¡°She betrayed us all! She usurped Cneajna!¡± Elina declared. ¡°She should be the one to die!¡± ¡°He loved her best!¡± Ariana sobbed, sliding to the floor, her hands tangling in her hair. ¡°He loved her more than us!¡± Cneajna grabbed the smallest vampire by her hair and wrenched her head back. ¡°Do not say those words!¡± Ariana¡¯s cries filled the crypt as Elina took a seductive step toward us. ¡°Go back and kill her for us,¡± she whispered, her hands sliding over her nude body, her gaze provocative as it caught my eyes. I could feel her power pushing at my mind, trying to seize control of my thoughts, and make me her slave. I smiled, amused by her actions. I am immune to vampiric powers. The vampire cupped her breasts and licked her full lips, her eyes full of wanton promises. Not realizing I was not affected by the creature¡¯s power, Magda threw her fire ball at Elina, forcing the vampire to spring back with a shriek. Collapsing at my feet, I knew Magda was spent. The Brides surged forward, sharp teeth bared, hands clawed. I drew out Lady Antoinetta¡¯s rosary and the crypt exploded with bright light. The Brides screamed, twisting about, shielding their faces from the glory of the relic. Sheathing my sword, I quickly leaned down to lift Magda. She struggled to rise, drained of her power and strength. My arm about her waist, I heaved her to her feet as her arms slid around me. Her dark eyes strayed back to the silent, wilted form of Vlad Dracula. ¡°We should kill him,¡± she whispered, surrendering to my will. ¡°We cannot.¡± Lifting up the small rosary, burning with a fire that I did not truly understand, but was grateful for, I advanced on the three women cowering before us. They shrieked as I approached, scrambling back into the shadows. Tears of blood poured down the face of the beautiful princess as she bared her sharp teeth. The little one scrambled behind a pillar, crying out as the light touched her. The darker one retreated reluctantly, her long hair falling over her naked body as she raised a hand to shield her eyes. Crushing Magda against my side, I rushed across the chapel darting around the still burning coffin. I knew the Brides were following, for the relic remained illuminated in my grip. It would remain a light on our path until the Brides gave up their pursuit. I could sense them slinking along in the shadows as I reached the entrance to the stairwell. Pressing the beaded chain of the rosary into Magda¡¯s hand I pushed her forward. Stumbling, she made her way up the stairs, the unearthly light illuminating her way. I turned to gaze back into the chapel as I drew my silver dagger. I knew the Brides would pursue us out of hunger and loyalty to their fallen master. The dying embers of the destroyed coffin illuminated the pale form of Princess Cneajna as she watched us attempt to escape. Tilting her head slightly, she let out a low cackle. I leaped back as the dark bride lashed out at me from above. I fell back on the stairs to witness her crawl along the ceiling. Her dark eyes glimmered with red fire as she bared her fangs and her long nails swept through the air above my head. I leaped to my feet, grabbed her long hair, and wrenched her down. My silver dagger sliced deep into her chest as she fell, her blood pouring out in a cold gush. It was not a killing blow, but it sent the vampire to her knees. She wailed in pain as she crumpled. Retreating up the stairs, I watched as the little Bride threw herself over the fallen form of her sister. Princess Cneajna¡¯s eyes flashed with dark rage as she began to move swiftly after me. I turned and ran up the darkened stairwell after Magda. Lord Astir had been clear. I was not to kill the vampire Brides, but I could prevent them from killing Magda or harming me. The light from above barely illuminated my way as I bound up the steps. ¡°Do you think you can escape me?¡± Cneajna whispered from the darkness. ¡°Yes, I do,¡± I responded. I could feel her power swelling and boiling up the stairwell behind me. Out of all the Brides, she was the strongest. According to her stature in the household, she would be the one to feed first. I was certain she had taken most of the blood from the gypsies they had managed to slaughter since their confinement had begun. I felt the brush of her hand against my back. I whirled about with my dagger arcing to slice through her cold flesh, but it slid through empty air. Her arms seized me from behind as her fangs burrowed into my throat. I gritted my teeth against the agony of her bite as she drew in one long draught of my blood. Gagging, her mouth released me. ¡°Poison!¡± she gasped. Gripping her arms tightly, I sharply bent forward, her body sliding over my head and hurtling downward. Her pale form was swallowed up by the darkness. I sprinted up the remaining stairs and burst into the long corridor. I was certain I was only a few steps before my pursuers. Magda was at the far end of the hall with her arm raised to use the rosary as a torchlight. ¡°Behind you,¡± she gasped. ¡°Run, Magda!¡± I shouted as I unsheathed my second dagger. Spinning about, I caught the smaller vampire with the blade, slicing deep into her throat. She shrieked, raked my face with her nails, and slid back into the shadows. Ignoring the burning pain of my wounded neck and face, I ran after Magda. I could hear the Brides racing along the walls and ceiling, hidden from my view. ¡°Magda, they are coming!¡± Her scream echoed through the castle, and I stumbled through a darkened doorway before spotting the light of the rosary ahead. She was crouched in a corner, holding her hand up over her head as the two dark haired Brides skittered away from the light into the blackness looming in the rafters. Snagging Magda about the waist, I pulled her along as we plunged down the hallway that would lead us back to the kitchens. I could hear the Brides scurrying along behind us, hoping we would falter, so they could attack. ¡°He is poison,¡± Cneajna¡¯s voice slithered through the corridor. ¡°Kill him, feast on the girl!¡± Magda faltered in her steps as I dragged her along. The Brides faded in and out of view, crouching in doorways, sliding up the walls, floating above us. I could feel Magda¡¯s heart beating rapidly in her bosom. They were taunting us, attempting to terrify us, and despite my long years dealing with the undead, I felt fear well within me. I knew they could not kill me, but if they wounded me sufficiently, I could possibly be trapped here until I escaped. I had no inclination to find out how cruel the three women could be. I remembered far too well how their husband had tortured me for many weeks trying to determine if he could kill me. It was Astir who had freed me. The smallest Bride darted out of the gloom on her hands and feet and snapped her teeth at Magda¡¯s ankle. Slamming my dagger down into Ariana¡¯s neck, I pinned her. Magda stumbled out of my grasp and fell against the thick curtains covering one window. The rosary blazed before her and I heard an anguished cry as Elina retreated. Before I could instruct her to open the curtains, Magda gripped the old, dusty fabric and drew it back. Sunlight poured through the grimy glass into the corridor washing over me and the vampire at my feet. Dragging my dagger out Ariana¡¯s flesh, I stepped back into the sunlight as she screamed in pain. Her skin blackened as she scrambled in a blind panic, trying to free herself from the rays of the sun. The princess dashed out of the dark, grabbed the girl, and dragged her away. Both were burning by the time they found refuge in the shadows dwelling further down the hallway. Collapsing together, the vampires screamed in anguish as Elina threw a tapestry over them to extinguish the fire racing over their bodies. Sliding my daggers into their sheaths as I ran, I followed Magda into the kitchens. Though she was weak and panicked, she bravely led us to our freedom. Together, we fell through the doorway and collapsed. The flat stones of the courtyard were warm and comforting beneath my body. The pain of my wounds faded as I healed. Magda slowly rolled onto her back, her hands clutching the rosary to her chest as she gazed up at the soft clouds floating over the serene blue sky above. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me kill him?¡± she asked, her voice trembling with exhaustion and emotion. ¡°The repercussions of his death would negatively affect the Countess far more than you could ever imagine,¡± I explained. ¡°Truly?¡± ¡°Yes, truly. I vowed to protect her and I will. What she has done is...¡± I faltered as the image of Vlad¡¯s shriveled body returned to my mind. Sitting up, I rested my elbows on my knees and took a deep breath. ¡°What she has done could result in very dire consequences.¡± Magda¡¯s dark eyes closed as her lips trembled. ¡°We must help her.¡± ¡°And we shall.¡± I leaned over and laid my hand gently over hers. ¡°I vow that I shall. Trust me.¡± Opening her eyes, she focused her gaze upon my face. ¡°I do, Adem. I do trust you.¡± Together, we rose and departed. Letter to Astir from Adem continued... ...as you can see the situation is quite dire. I await your gentle guidance. Your servant, Adem Letter from Astir to Adem Page 15 June 6, 1820 Prepare for my arrival. It is time to deal with our beloved Countess. Astir Chapter 8 The Journal of Countess Dracula June 10, 1820 The Golden Krone Hotel, Bistri?a There is no moon tonight and it fills me with dread. Magda has done well arranging for my family¡¯s coffins. She had them specially made and they are beautifully crafted. With their polished wood and delicate engraving, they are worthy of my aristocratic family. These are no mere pine boxes, but works of art. I am satisfied, but unsettled. They lay in state in a room I procured. Despite the proprietor¡¯s misgivings and superstitious nature, he agreed to our unusual arrangement once Adem dealt with him. Sitting in the darkness of the room, staring at the single candle burning at the head of my father¡¯s coffin, I cannot help but mourn them fresh and anew. Darling little May, headstrong Mother, doting Father...how I miss you. Something is terribly wrong. I sense it. Since Magda and Adem returned from the castle, I have been afraid. Though they assured me that nothing happened, I cannot help but feel trepidation. Perhaps it is my nightmares causing me to go mad. Vlad haunts me. I am afraid... I was just finishing writing my very dark thoughts within my journal when Adem gently knocked on the door and entered my quiet sanctuary. After a small bob of his head in the direction of the three coffins, he leaned over me. ¡°What is it?¡± I inquired, my gaze lifting to his scarred face and keen eyes. ¡°You have a visitor,¡± he answered. I thought of Ignatius and my heart swelled with hope, but then I realized by his somber expression that I was not going to be happily reunited with my lover. ¡°Who is it?¡± I demanded in a terse tone. ¡°Lord Astir,¡± Adem replied, offering his arm. I arose swiftly, my heart beating rapidly within my bosom. I was well-fed, flush with life, warm to the touch, and terribly afraid. The mere thought of dealing with the fallen angel made me feel utterly wretched. ¡°He will be arriving within the next few minutes.¡± Though his tone was brisk, I felt the gentle squeeze of his hand on my shoulder. ¡°Do not be afraid.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I lied. I ignored his proffered arm and swept past him out into the hallway. Magda stood near the door, her expression one of apprehension. I strode past her to the staircase that led to my potential doom. Clad in my favorite blue dress and lacy shawl, I felt regal, yet like a child. How could I deal with a creature that had existed since the dawn of man? He would not be coming here for idle chatter. Astir was coming with a purpose. I had barely set my foot upon the floor of the foyer when the front doors of the hotel burst open and guards clad in red swept in and quickly formed a line at attention. Adem strode forward swiftly to greet the tall, lean figure descending from an ornate carriage. Clad in a long, dark green coat over a blue velvet jacket, long gray trousers tucked into shiny brown boots, and a silk white shirt with a froth of lace at the collar, the fallen angel had the disconcerting appearance of a handsome, yet strangely feminine gentleman. His long, golden curls were swept back from his face leaving a few curls to adorn his ears under his top hat. The eyes that were usually terrible flames of fire were now a cool green-blue and his thin lips spread into a wide smile upon seeing me. ¡°Why Countess Dracula, are you not a vision of absolute beauty and sophistication?¡± he exclaimed striding toward me on long legs. ¡°I could say the same of you, Lord Astir,¡± I responded, holding out my hand. With a twisted smile full of mirth, he took my hand and kissed it. ¡°Lovely as always to see you.¡± ¡°And whatever have I done to have you honor me with your presence?¡± I asked, my gaze sharp, my heart seizing. ¡°I missed you,¡± Astir said with a pout. He tucked my hand into the crook of his arm and guided me down the hall. Tilting my chin to regard him, I arched a brow. ¡°Truly?¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Astir said enthusiastically as he walked. ¡°I said to myself, ¡®Astir, Buda is such a bore without that lovely little redheaded spitfire rushing about causing all sorts of trouble. Let¡¯s go see her!¡¯ And here I am.¡± ¡°Do you speak to yourself often? I hear it is a sign of madness,¡± I said tartly, miffed at his assertion that I had caused any amount of trouble whatsoever. His warm finger plucked at my bottom lip as he leaned over me. ¡°And there it is. That darling little spark of mischief.¡± I tilted my head away from him as I pulled free of his grasp. Stepping into the parlor, I glanced back to see Adem and Magda following us, both wearing expressions I could not decipher. Astir entered the parlor, studying his surroundings with contempt. ¡°Dreary, plebeian, and dull, but it will do.¡± ¡°I am a married woman. I should not be alone with a man who is not my husband,¡± I remarked, signaling for Adem to join us, not wishing to be alone with Astir. Astir widened his eyes at my comment. ¡°Yes, that would be a scandal, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± With a flourish, he slammed the door just as Adem was about to enter. ¡°You¡¯re in a mood,¡± I decided, my flippancy hiding my fear. ¡°I am always in a mood. The question is just what sort of mood am I in?¡± Astir tossed off his traveling coat and straightened his waistcoat. Fluffing up his collar, he turned to regard me intently. ¡°Shall we talk?¡± ¡°If you insist, I suppose. I was busy-¡± ¡°Where is your husband?¡± I stuttered to a halt at his interruption. ¡°He is occupied with affairs at the castle. The situation is difficult, and he asked that I remain here.¡± ¡°Did he?¡± Astir bestowed me with an amused smile. ¡°Yes.¡± Not wishing to answer any more questions, I asked quickly, ¡°Is Buda safe? May I return?¡± Astir shrugged. ¡°Perhaps.¡± ¡°Has Ignatius returned? Have you heard from him?¡± ¡°Father Ignatius is not in Buda, and I have corresponded with him on occasion.¡± Despite my apprehension, I stepped toward Astir, desperate for information. ¡°Is he all right? Where is he?¡± ¡°Like Satan himself, he¡¯s wandering to and fro across the face of the earth,¡± Astir glibly responded, waving his hand dramatically. ¡°Has he asked after me?¡± ¡°Has he asked about Countess Dracula?¡± Astir made a great show of pondering the question. ¡°No, he has not.¡± Narrowing my eyes, I said, ¡°Did he ask about Lady Glynis Wright?¡± With a wide grin and a spark in his eye, Astir answered, ¡°Why, yes he did.¡± ¡°You are a foul, forked tongue-¡° ¡°Now, now! No need for name calling. He did ask after you and I said you were with your husband. How was I to know that your circumstances had changed since you had not informed me of your husband¡¯s unfortunate convalescence?¡± I gasped as Astir¡¯s eyes turned to flames and his words resonated within me. ¡°I...I...I...¡± ¡°I...I....I....what? ¡®I entombed my husband after stealing his power¡¯?¡± Astir seemed to glide across the room on invisible wings to gaze down at me. I abruptly sat on the couch, my trembling hands in my lap. I was at a loss as to what to say. Tears stung my eyes as I realized that Adem must have witnessed Vlad¡¯s fate and neither he, nor Magda, had spoken a word of it to me. ¡°You took his power. I feel it rippling off of you. You struck him down,¡± Astir said in a mocking voice. ¡°How did you do it, little vampire? Vlad Dracula is no fool. At least, not until he deigned to love you.¡± ¡°He does not love,¡± I snapped, lifting my eyes. ¡°He does not love. He only causes pain.¡± Throwing himself onto the sofa next to me, Astir flung an arm about my shoulders. His body felt hot to my touch, uncomfortably so. ¡°Ah, so since he causes you pain, you pierced him, stole his power, and entombed him in his castle with his bitter, angry Brides?¡± ¡°He was going to kill Cneajna! I had no choice! She was so angry that he had made me his wife and given me his name! She tried to kill me and he came to my defense!¡± ¡°So he defends you and you try to kill him?¡± ¡°No! He was going to kill her! Kill them all! I could not let him murder them as he had my family!¡± I wrenched away from Astir and stood, my hands clutched at my side. ¡°I did not know he would will his power to me, but he did. I told the Brides to burn his blood so he would not rise, but he gave his power to me!¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Astir simply said, then shrugged. ¡°Quite dramatic, I take it?¡± Whirling about, I stomped my foot. ¡°Do not mock me!¡± ¡°Oh, my darling little vampire, I am not mocking you. You ceaselessly entertain me with the ripples your delicate self creates in this vast dark ocean.¡± Astir grinned. ¡°I do find it endlessly amusing that the one woman Vlad was desperate to seduce and claim as his own has completely usurped him, destroyed his plans, and has made him a prisoner in his own home.¡± Frowning, I pursed my lips, considering his words. ¡°He was cruel to me.¡± Page 16 ¡°Of course, he was. It is his very nature,¡± Astir agreed. ¡°To him, being cruel is like breathing to a mortal. He needs it to survive. It is his very life essence.¡± I threw myself into the chair that Ignatius had inhabited the first night I had met him. I longed for his comforting touch. ¡°I did not wish for this to happen.¡± ¡°What did you wish? For Ignatius to denounce his mistress, kill Vlad, and rush away with you? To abandon all he holds dear and upholds as his sacred duty?¡± My tears clouded my vision as I peered at the horrible creature lounging so casually across from me. ¡°I love Ignatius. I love him with all my heart. Is it so wrong to want to be with him?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Very wrong,¡± Astir declared with a chuckle. ¡°And endlessly amusing.¡± ¡°I am so very glad that my tortured existence amuses you so!¡± ¡°It certainly does,¡± Astir agreed, his grin widening. ¡°You sent Magda and Adem to spy upon me and learn my secrets so you can torment me! You¡¯re a foul beast!¡± ¡°I sent Adem to protect you and Magda to take care of you. I only had your best interests at heart.¡± Astir sniffed, insulted. ¡°You lie! How could you have my best interests at heart if you come here to toy with my emotions and mock me?¡± Astir suddenly loomed over me. His curls hung about his face, framing his flaming eyes. ¡°I do not lie, dear Countess. I sent them to do as I said. But I also instructed Adem to discover why your husband was missing. Which he did. I only did that to make certain that you are taken care of, my lovely little vampire. You charm me. I find you infinitely compelling with your passion and zest for freedom.¡± Staring up at him, I could not move. My fingers dug into the arms of the chair as I felt myself transfixed by his fiery gaze. Bending ever closer, Astir angled his head, his golden curls aflame in the light from the fire in the fireplace. ¡°Let me tell you a story, my little Countess Dracula. My guards sent word that you alone left the castle and set up residence in Bistri?a. They were uncertain as to why you left so swiftly alone when Count Dracula had told them you would be traveling together to Vienna. This turn of events immediately piqued my curiosity. I found it odd that Vlad would allow you to travel alone with the vampire hunters so ardently pursuing the undead. I was worried for your safety and could not fathom what his newest scheme could possibly be. I sent messengers to the castle, but they could not locate its whereabouts. It was if it had vanished. Only Vlad Dracula¡¯s power could hide the castle from prying eyes. Therefore, concerned at this turn of events, I sent Adem. He was immediately enthralled with you, which is understandable. You are a little spark of life.¡± ¡°You flatter me,¡± I muttered. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt! I am not done with my story,¡± Astir chided, waving his long finger before my face. ¡°Adem reported that Vlad was nowhere to be seen and that you were on a quest to find Erzs¨¦bet. Odd, I thought. I told him to discover the fact of the matter. You were quite wily and he could not compel you to impart the truth. It was not until I sent Magda upon Adem¡¯s request that he was finally able to persuade you to drop the ward on the castle so he could find it and enter it.¡± ¡°I did not ward the castle! Are you mad?¡± I exclaimed, daring to gaze up into his face. ¡°I do not have that power and you said yourself that only Vlad Dracula could hide it from prying eyes!¡± To my shock, Astir straddled my lap, laid his hands on the back of the couch on either side of me, and began to laugh. ¡°Remove yourself!¡± I attempted to shove him off, but his body felt like a granite statue. ¡°Dear Countess Dracula, you now possess his power. You admitted that he willed his power to you! It was you who warded the castle so none could enter it, trapping the gypsies inside along with the ravenous Brides.¡± ¡°No!¡± I gasped. ¡°No!¡± ¡°The gypsies only escaped once you lowered the ward so that Adem and Magda could enter. Adem did say that the Brides feasted on a few of them, but most appeared to have fled once they were able.¡± I clutched my hands to my bosom, unable to accept the veracity of his words. ¡°The Brides were hungry and Adem and Magda barely escaped them. When Vlad gave you his power, he gave you dominion over them as well. Admit it, dearest Countess Dracula, you wanted your sin to remain hidden from the eyes of the world.¡± My eyes wide with horror and shock, I nodded my head. I knew his words were the truth, but it was difficult to accept that I could wield such power. Yet, I had wanted no one to enter the castle and witness my terrible deed. I had desired for the Brides to remain in the castle with Vlad. That I had trapped the gypsies with the ravenous Brides filled me with remorse. ¡°I see you believe me,¡± he said with satisfaction. ¡°Yes, but I did not know¡­¡± I shoved at his chest again, claustrophobic. With a laugh, he tumbled to the floor and lounged there. ¡°Do you now see what a wondrous, fabulous creature you are? How amazingly complicated you have made the lives of everyone around you? I am now forced to decide where my allegiance lies.¡± ¡°I do not understand,¡± I whispered in fear. ¡°Do I go to the castle and rescue Vlad?¡± Astir tilted his head as though considering the action. ¡°Or do I inform his Mistress so she may retrieve him?¡± ¡°Please, do not. He will kill the Brides and attempt to enslave me once again! I cannot bear it!¡± I covered my face with my trembling hands. ¡°I cannot bear to be his whore again!¡± I dared not weep. I had fed and blood would fill my tears. I forced myself to regain my composure, my anger and terror twisting within me. Lowering my hands, I said in a calmer tone, ¡°Astir, please do not free him. All I desire is to live my own life, choose my own way, love who I choose to love, and share my body with whom I wish. I do not wish to be Vlad¡¯s slave. Even though a dark part of me calls out for him, I do not wish to be in his dominion.¡± Astir reclined on his elbows as he scrutinized my expression and words. With a light shrug, he said, ¡°Very well. I shall not. Therefore, I choose to side with you. After all, you are a Mistress now. Your blood is powerful and you are now a force to be reckoned with.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you, Astir!¡± I gasped with joy. ¡°Oh, thank you so very much!¡± With inhumane grace, he lifted himself from the floor and slid back onto the sofa. ¡°Now let us speak candidly.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± ¡°You may return to Buda now. The vampire hunters have been satisfied that they have eradicated the vampire scourge from the city and have departed. It is safe for you to return if you promise you will not kill and will feed with discretion. You will not seek out my haven, for you are not welcome there.¡± I gaped at him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You reek of power. I think it best that you hide yourself from any other vampire or supernatural creature that would wish to know how you have obtained such great power in such a little time.¡± Daring to look into his flaming eyes, I implored, ¡°Teach me to hide it.¡± ¡°I may be able to, but that shall take time. Therefore, you are not allowed into my haven. Understood?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I snorted. ¡°You can do as you wish with Vlad¡¯s minions. They were his and now they are yours. Just do nothing that will bring attention to your true nature. I advise you to cultivate the lifestyle of a mortal countess to the best of your ability. Vlad was a fearsome vampire, but a respected member of the aristocracy in Buda. None knew of his true nature unless he willed it. You must follow his example.¡± ¡°Very well. That is what I had planned to do anyway,¡± I said, chaffing under his edicts. ¡°And you must not pursue Ignatius. If he discovers what has happened, it will cause great turmoil instantly. He will be forced to tell his Mistress what has become of Vlad. He is loyal first to her.¡± I gave Astir a fierce glare. ¡°And if he comes to me?¡± ¡°We shall deal with it then. Stay in Buda. Do not rush after Ignatius. Do not risk your life until you are more established.¡± Astir lightly tapped my chin. ¡°Do as I say and you can return to Buda.¡± ¡°And if I do not?¡± ¡°I will keep you lost in the mountains until you relent,¡± Astir answered. I believed his threat and did not doubt he was capable of doing such a thing. Angry, yet excited, I grudgingly accepted his terms. ¡°We shall depart tomorrow night,¡± Astir decided. ¡°That should give Magda sufficient time to pack your things and prepare.¡± I smiled at the thought of returning to the city. To be far away from the castle and Vlad would be wonderful. ¡°Do you know what I told our dear Count Dracula when he told me about you?¡± I shrugged slightly though I was truly intrigued. ¡°That you would be the ruin of him. I said, ¡®Vlad, you silly man, you should never love a redhead. They are fire made manifest. She¡¯ll destroy you.¡¯ And I was right,¡± Astir said, gloating a bit. ¡°What did he answer you?¡± I asked, curious. Page 17 Astir leaned toward me in a conspiratorial manner. ¡°He said I was a false prophet speaking lies. And yet, here you are. And where is he?¡± I felt chilled by his words and shivered. With a laugh, Astir stood, kissed my hand, and walked out. His peals of merriment taunted me as Magda and Adem stepped into the parlor. ¡°We return to Buda tomorrow night,¡± I informed them. ¡°And pray I forgive you both by then.¡± Leaving them, I rushed to my room and flung myself across my bed. Tears of joy and relief streamed down my face and bloodied the coverlet. I did not care. I was returning to Buda. Chapter 9 The Journal of Countess Dracula June 11, 1820 The Golden Krone Hotel, Bistri?a Tonight we depart for Buda! I am thrilled beyond all comprehension! To once again be in a cosmopolitan city shall be a tremendous relief! I am so happy to be on my way at last, I can even forgive Astir for insisting we return to Buda without the benefit of his magicks. I still do not trust him completely, but I do believe he will not free Vlad. I think he speaks the truth when he says I amuse him. We are departing by Astir¡¯s private carriage and Adem has arranged for another cart to follow, carrying the coffins of my family. In just a week I shall once again be in the city where I met and fell in love with Ignatius. Despite all that Astir warned, I hope that my love will return to the city and find me. I have decided to pardon Magda and Adem. Perhaps it is my utter relief to finally be returning to Buda that has me in such a merciful mood, but my anger over their deceit had faded by the time all my trunks were packed. I have yet to inform them that they are absolved, but I shall tell them when I find a suitable time. Besides, in my heart I may have forgiven them, but I am not inclined to inform them just yet. I am saddened to depart without determining the fate of my beloved sister, Erzs¨¦bet, yet I can no longer linger in seclusion. I must leave behind the past and forge forward in my plans. Once my traveling trunks are removed from my room, we shall be off! Dressed to travel in a long coat, scarf and gloves, I pulled on my bonnet as I trailed after the men carrying my luggage downstairs. Magda followed, carrying a small travel case. She appeared anxious, but I could not imagine what was to fear now that we were departing. Unless, of course, she thought I would never forgive her. I graced her with a small smile to alleviate her worry and she returned it thankfully. Just as we neared the top of the stairs, Adem rushed up to join us. ¡°We have a complication,¡± Adem informed me. ¡°Whatever is it?¡± I asked, not really caring about some issue with our travel plans. ¡°And can you take care of it immediately?¡± ¡°It is Katya and I believe you may need to intercede before things escalate any further,¡± Adem answered, his expression unusually grim. ¡°I attempted to handle the situation and failed. Lord Astir is now attempting to calm the situation, but it is not going well.¡± ¡°Truly? What has she done now?¡± I had started down the stairs, but paused at his words. Short of her informing the local priest of my nature, I really couldn¡¯t imagine how she could cause any harm or cause such anxiety in Adem. Adem drew a breath, then said in a rush of words, ¡°She had relations with Enre and her father discovered them in the act. He is enraged and disgraced. Lord Astir finds it amusing, so is being no help whatsoever.¡± I gaped at Adem. ¡°How could he be so foolish? This is a scandal!¡± ¡°If you are speaking of Lord Astir, he loves scandals. If you are speaking of Enre, I have had harsh words with him. He is remorseful. I had him leave to scout the road ahead to remove him from the situation so I could attempt to placate Toma, Katya¡¯s father. Sadly, I failed and Lord Astir is not faring well either.¡± ¡°What does Toma desire to settle the issue, Adem?¡± ¡°Katya¡¯s father is demanding an immediate marriage and recompense.¡± ¡°Does Enre love her?¡± I asked, arching my eyebrow. ¡°No,¡± Adem conceded. ¡°He does not.¡± ¡°Oh, dear,¡± Magda whispered. ¡°Katya is foolish, but I expected more of Enre. Why on earth did he seduce her if he did not love her? Did he not consider the ramifications?¡± I realized my voice was rising and I took a breath to calm my nerves. ¡°He claims she plied him with wine and seduced him,¡± Adem replied. ¡°Of course, her story is contrary to his.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I¡¯m inclined to believe him,¡± Adem continued. ¡°Of course, you are. You¡¯re a man,¡± I grumbled irritably. I hurried down the stairs to find the quarrelers and settle the argument so we could depart. I was done with the hotel and the drama. It was not difficult to find, Toma, Katya¡¯s father. His angry voice boomed through the lower floor. I found Toma, his frightened wife, a weeping Katya, and Astir gathered in the parlor. Katya wailed, huddled in her mother¡¯s arms as the older woman tried to calm her. Katya¡¯s mother had harsh lines about her mouth and eyes, but she strongly resembled her daughter. ¡°Lord Astir, she is in disgrace!¡± Katya¡¯s mother declared in a fierce voice. ¡°Oh, please. It¡¯s not as if the girl was a virgin,¡± Astir scoffed. Toma was so angry I thought the veins in his neck would rupture. ¡°Do not speak of her in that way! She is an innocent!¡± ¡°Who has let Count Dracula play with her many a time, hasn¡¯t she? But this time it is a mere guard, not a count with a full purse to encourage you to forget about any indiscretion,¡± Astir decided. ¡°I¡¯m not about to pay you for the use of your daughter. I didn¡¯t indulge in her feminine wiles and Enre is a man of humble means.¡± ¡°Astir,¡± I said warningly, stepping fully into the room. The fallen angel tossed his golden hair from his face and grinned rakishly. ¡°Why, darling Countess Dracula, how kind of you to join us. We have the most exciting drama afoot.¡± ¡°Astir, do behave,¡± I chided. ¡°Do you know what your guard did?¡± Toma demanded, his blue eyes fastening upon me. ¡°He defiled her!¡± ¡°Countess, help me!¡± Katya wailed. Her face was swollen from crying and her hair clung to her wet face. ¡°Toma, what do you desire?¡± I asked, making a great show of opening my purse. ¡°This time she could be with child!¡± Katya¡¯s mother cried out. ¡°True,¡± Astir agreed. ¡°A vampire¡¯s seed is dead, but Enre is a fine human beast, virile and potent!¡± Katya¡¯s mother gasped as her daughter cried louder. ¡°Astir, please!¡± I scolded. ¡°It is not enough for you to pay,¡± Toma shouted. ¡°I will be disgraced for her sin in the eyes of the church and this town.¡± ¡°And everyone in this hotel if you keep shouting,¡± Astir pointed out. ¡°You don¡¯t even know if she¡¯s with child,¡± I said in a much calmer tone. I was trying to keep my temper, but it was not an easy task with all the shouting and crying in the room. ¡°Her sin is on you! You brought that man here and he seduced her!¡± Toma shoved his fair hair back from his flushed face with a one meaty hand and glowered at me. ¡°You have brought a great sin down on me and my family!¡± ¡°As if it is not a sin for you to give succor to vampires?¡± Astir asked. ¡°Astir, I suggest you remove yourself from the room,¡± I said tersely. ¡°The sooner this is resolved, the better, and you are only making things worse. Now go.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see why we should pay for the harlot. I certainly did not amuse myself with her. Though you did take a sip or two, didn¡¯t you?¡± Astir tapped his throat, winking. ¡°Perhaps we should pay that tab and be off.¡± ¡°Countess, please help me!¡± Flailing about in her mother¡¯s arms, Katya fought to come to me while her mother restrained her. ¡°Or should we also pay for all the times she lay with your husband on previous trips? Or did he already pay?¡± Astir asked Toma. Enraged, the man could barely speak as he clenched his fists and raised them in Astir¡¯s direction. ¡°Astir, leave,¡± I ordered. Grinning, Astir tucked back his curls, straightened his cuffs, made a great show of donning his coat, then left the room. I shut the door behind him. Now that Astir was gone, Toma seemed a tad calmer, though Katya continued to wail. ¡°That boy must marry her and take her with him,¡± Toma declared. ¡°And we must have a dowry,¡± his wife added. ¡°Lord Astir asked a very important question. How many times has she lain with my husband without you ever saying a word?¡± I queried, my gaze cold. Katya¡¯s parents remained silent. ¡°How many times did you allow her to come to my room knowing what I needed from her?¡± Katya¡¯s mother averted her eyes as Toma drew in a deep breath. ¡°This time is different,¡± Toma said in a much calmer voice, ¡°for she could be with child.¡± ¡°I thought you interrupted their interlude?¡± I lifted my eyebrows. ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡± Page 18 ¡°Yes, but I do not know if...¡± Toma faltered, glancing at his daughter. ¡°...if that was the only time they were together. She does lie.¡± Katya continued her sobbing and wailing. I fought down the urge to cuff her into silence. ¡°Enre does not love her and does not wish to marry her. I will not force him or Katya into a marriage created for the sole purpose of saving you from your own sin,¡± I said shortly. ¡°Then take her with you.¡± ¡°No!¡± Toma¡¯s wife cried out. ¡°Silence, Vanda. Say no more. This sin is yours as well as mine. Once we entered our dealings with the devil, we knew it may come to this.¡± Vanda looked away, her hands still holding Katya captive. ¡°I have no need of her,¡± I said at last. ¡°You and your husband have taken her into your rooms and feasted on her so many times she is corrupted. That she should lay with that boy is proof of it!¡± Toma clutched his thinning hair in his hands, overwhelmed with grief and remorse. I felt nothing but disdain for the man. I had seen his greed whenever I opened my purse. How many times had he bowed to my wishes, or to Vlad¡¯s, and not tried to save Katya from our influence? I knew Katya was corrupted by Vlad, for even I could not control her mind. He had twisted and defiled her and though I often found myself ready to throttle the girl, I felt sorry for her. ¡°Very well then. As payment for my husband¡¯s corruption of your dear daughter, I will take her to Buda with me.¡± I would not employ her, but I knew that she would find what she craved in Astir¡¯s haven. I felt pity for her as she wailed in her mother¡¯s arms. Vlad had done this and it sickened me. ¡°I thank you, Countess Dracula,¡± Toma answered in a voice rough with his emotions. He grabbed hold of Katya and pushed her into my arms. ¡°My lady!¡± She clung to me, burying her face in the folds of my traveling scarf. I pried her hands free and forced her to stand back. ¡°Enough of that.¡± Trying to please me, she wiped her tears from her face. It was then I saw the triumphant gleam in her eyes. Understanding dawned on me and when I returned my gaze to her parents, I said, ¡°We are leaving now.¡± ¡°The dowry,¡± Vanda said, reaching out to grip her husband¡¯s arm. ¡°What is the dowry?¡± ¡°Yes, Countess. I realize there will be no marriage, but we must-¡± ¡°I will allow you to live,¡± I said shortly. ¡°That is your payment.¡± Shock played over Toma¡¯s expression, then anger gripped him. ¡°You cannot!¡± ¡°I can. And should you wish to continue to live in safety, I suggest that you stay silent on the matter of your dealings with me and my husband, otherwise the protection my husband granted you is forfeit.¡± I grabbed hold of Katya¡¯s hand, wrenched open the door, and stormed out of the parlor. Adem and Magda were lingering outside waiting for me. ¡°Madam?¡± Adem questioned, following with Magda close behind. ¡°She¡¯s coming with us,¡± I answered grimly. Katya beamed with joy much to my disgust, and I was a bit rough with her as I dragged her along. Her seduction of Enre had been clever. Though I could respect her desire to be free of the parents who were so willing to sell her, I did not like being manipulated. ¡°Lord Astir will not like this,¡± Adem decided. ¡°Oh, I do not care! His guard was foolish enough to lie with her and cause this trouble,¡± I grumbled. Astir was settled into the carriage awaiting our arrival. When he saw Katya, he lifted his brows, then began to chuckle. Adem quickly moved to help me ascend the steps into the carriage. ¡°Are you certain?¡± Adem whispered, his gaze shifting to Katya. As I gathered up my petticoats and allowed him to lift me, I answered, ¡°Of course not. But what else can I do?¡± Adem inclined his head in agreement, then assisted Magda and Katya as I settled into the seat next to Astir. Closing the door, Adem vanished from view. ¡°How much did you pay Toma for the girl?¡± Astir inquired. I adjusted my bonnet as Magda untangled my petticoats, dress, and coat, smoothing them around my legs. ¡°Nothing. I allowed him to live and promised to continue Vlad¡¯s protection over him and his business.¡± Astir laughed with amusement. ¡°Well played. Vlad would be proud.¡± I bristled under his compliment. ¡°I do not like being blackmailed or deceived.¡± Seated across from Astir, Katya¡¯s fingers played with the ties of her bodice with her eyes fastened upon me. ¡°Do not play the innocent with me, Katya. I know what you did,¡± I scolded. ¡°You seduced Enre to force your father¡¯s hand and mine.¡± She slightly shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t like it here. I want to be with you. I shall be good.¡± Magda snorted. ¡°You shall live with Lord Astir,¡± I replied. Astir gave me a sharp look as Katya pouted. ¡°Your guard was a fool and brought this upon us,¡± I informed Astir. ¡°If he had not had relations with her, we would not be in this predicament. I think it only fair that you give Katya a position in your household.¡± ¡°What will I do with her?¡± Astir regarded her with contempt. The carriage groaned as it lurched forward, the clop of horse hooves against the cobblestones a welcome sound. ¡°Not you. Your patrons. She likes to give her blood,¡± I explained, then added with some discomfort, ¡°from peculiar parts of her body.¡± With a sly, seductive little smile, Katya watched me with keen eyes. Astir frowned slightly as he scrutinized the girl¡¯s long limbs, lovely face and golden hair. Now that she wasn¡¯t weeping, she looked pretty, despite her puffy eyes. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I offered myself to her,¡± Katya admitted. Magda cast a disdainful look in Katya¡¯s direction and scooted away from her. ¡°In all ways,¡± Katya added. I wasn¡¯t exactly certain what Katya¡¯s words meant or entailed, so I decided not to acknowledge her statement. ¡°I know Vlad had...relations with her, as you yourself pointed out,¡± I reminded Astir. ¡°I miss his kisses,¡± Katya sighed. I gave her a fierce look, my anger brewing close to the surface. ¡°Enough, Katya!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± she asked. ¡°And his-¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Magda exclaimed irritably. ¡°Obey the Mistress!¡± Katya cast a dark glare at Magda, then shrugged. The carriage creaked loudly as the horses picked up their gait. The guards on their horses kept pace with us as we wound our way through the town. I did not want to think of Vlad, his kisses or otherwise. I forced my thoughts back to the topic at hand, pointedly ignoring Katya. ¡°Astir, you have many living in your haven who offer blood and more to your clients, do you not?¡± Shrugging, Astir regarded Katya with more interest than before. ¡°She is a pretty little thing.¡± ¡°She will fit into your household perfectly. A willing victim.¡± Katya sighed contentedly. ¡°She¡¯s also a troublemaker, my dear little countess.¡± ¡°Astir, isn¡¯t that why you enjoy my company?¡± I countered, smiling at him sweetly. ¡°You¡¯re playing me so well,¡± Astir commended me, his gloved hand lightly stroking my cheek. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll take her.¡± Katya pouted a bit, but I ignored her. ¡°And if she wants to leave to live her own life, you will allow it,¡± I added. ¡°Should it be for marriage or whatever other reason she may have. I will provide her with some money should she decide to leave. Agreed?¡± Astir frowned at me. ¡°The things I do to amuse you.¡± ¡°Promise.¡± ¡°Very well. You have my vow.¡± ¡°Meanwhile, I reclaim Magda,¡± I continued. Magda raised her head and gave me a sweet smile of relief. ¡°Very well,¡± Astir agreed as he gazed at Katya thoughtfully. Katya was silent, but from the smoldering passion in her eyes as she gazed upon me, I knew that I was not yet done dealing with her. Chapter 10 The Journal of Countess Dracula June 12, 1820 The first night of our journey to Buda passed without incident. Katya fell asleep soon after the conversation waned. Magda remained awake, staring out the window at the darkened landscape with a somber expression upon her countenance. Astir, much to my surprise pulled out a sketchbook and pencil from a leather satchel beneath his seat and began to draw Katya as she slept. I watched his fingers nimbly move over the paper as the image of the girl began to emerge. The fallen angel was undeterred in his sketching despite the rocking of the carriage. When he finished drawing Katya, he began to draw Magda in her repose. By then I was bored, so I pulled out the novel Vlad had purchased for me before our last journey and settled down to read. As night ended and dawn came, the shutters were drawn over the windows. The darkness within the carriage was more opaque than the blackness of the night. I felt sleep tugging on my eyelids and set aside the novel. It was a silly bit of fluff about a young aristocrat attempting to marry an aloof older man. I found it annoying at times, but I easily grew bored during long, grueling journeys and the story was somewhat entertaining. Removing my bonnet, I set it upon my lap so I could rest my head against the back of the seat to sleep. Page 19 I noted that Astir continued to draw despite the darkness. I pulled upon my power, letting it fill my senses and my eyesight grew keen. Leaning toward him, I saw my own face on his paper. Unlike the drawings of Katya and Magda, my sketch did not portray my present circumstances. I was depicted as slightly disheveled with my hair unfettered as I gripped a dagger and struck out at an unseen opponent. I felt a cold chill wash over me and I shivered. ¡°Is this one of your prophecies?¡± Astir continued to draw with deft movements of his pencil. An expression of horror was being etched onto the charcoal rendering of my face. ¡°Perhaps.¡± ¡°Is it or is it not?¡± I demanded. ¡°I am inclined to believe it is,¡± he replied. ¡°So who am I fighting? Who is here?¡± I pointed at the empty space that would hold the image of my opponent. Astir set down the pencil and tilted his head to regard me. ¡°That is the mystery of it. I don¡¯t know. In my vision I see you like this...¡± ¡°You¡¯re attempting to frighten me,¡± I accused him. ¡°Not at all,¡± he said in a strangely distracted tone. ¡°I find it quite disconcerting that I cannot see any further than your terrified face.¡± ¡°You¡¯re teasing me. This is nothing,¡± I decided. His eyes sparked with flames for a mere second, and then he shrugged. ¡°Perhaps it is symbolic of your temperamental spirit always chaffing against convention.¡± I wanted to believe that was true. I also wanted to believe that the sketch was nothing more than Astir teasing me, but I felt disquieted whenever I looked upon the illustration. ¡°I do not like it. Destroy it,¡± I ordered. ¡°I think not. Maybe one day I shall finish it and discover who your opponent is,¡± Astir answered in a firm tone, closing the sketchbook to stow it away. ¡°Sleep now, Countess. The sun climbs ever higher and it is time for you to sleep.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not,¡± I retorted, cranky with exhaustion and disturbed by his sketch. But before I could say another word or think another thought, I was asleep. Later- I was roused briefly from sleep while the horses rested and my companions disembarked for a meal. I was aware of Magda covering me with something made of cloth that smelled of Astir and his haven. She whispered that I was safe and to not be afraid. I could not fully awaken, but I could hear the door open and feel the carriage wobble as my companions disembarked. Struggling to bring my mind fully out of its slumber, I found myself caught between the world of dreams and reality. ¡°All is as it should be,¡± Vlad said. ¡°You¡¯re not here,¡± I whispered, not sure if I spoke aloud or only in my dreams. I attempted to open my eyes, the rich fragrance of jasmine filling my nostrils. In the dreaming world, my eyes opened to see Vlad¡¯s shadow at my side. ¡°I vanquished you.¡± ¡°For now,¡± he agreed. ¡°How like me you are...your enemy vanquished, your rivals trapped and starving, and you safely on your way to Buda. Impressive for such a young, naive English lady. Ah, yes, but you are no longer Lady Glynis Wright, are you?¡± ¡°Leave me,¡± I answered wishing I could awaken. ¡°You are now Countess Dracula of Wallachia. Your exploits should not be so shocking considering your station, your family name and who your husband is.¡± ¡°I keep your name only to advance myself,¡± I snapped. I attempted to escape the dream carriage, but found that I was paralyzed in this world as well. Vlad Dracula chuckled with amusement. ¡°I shall reclaim you.¡± ¡°Never!¡± ¡°I shall. I swear it.¡± In my dream, his form was dark and his features hidden. But I saw when he gazed at me for his eyes were coals of fire in the darkness. ¡°I shall never relent!¡± I gasped as I woke fully. I threw off the coat and Adem lunged forward to cover me as another guard closed the door on the bright sunlight outside. ¡°Countess!¡± he gripped me tightly with his hands, breathing hard with fright. ¡°He was here!¡± I gasped. ¡°No one was here. We just stopped a few minutes ago. The others just now departed.¡± ¡°Vlad was here,¡± I insisted, my mind unreasonable. I could feel his gaze upon me still. Adem¡¯s rough hand pressed against my cheek as he gazed into my eyes. ¡°Countess, look upon me. If he was here, he would be burning in the sun. I would not let him hurt you.¡± Tears in my eyes, I nodded briefly, then clutched his hand. ¡°Thank you, Adem.¡± ¡°We are only stopped for a short while, then we will continue. Lord Astir has arranged lodging for tonight so you may freshen up, feed, and relax.¡± Adem withdrew his hands and sat across from me. Within, I felt ravaged by Vlad¡¯s words. Perhaps it had merely been a dream, but I knew if he were in any way able to form thoughts, he would be planning his recapture of me. ¡°When you saw him,¡± I said in a tremulous voice, ¡°in the castle, how did he appear?¡± What if the Brides had fed him? What if they were restoring him? ¡°A shriveled husk. I would not have known it was him save for the crest above his head and where he was laid to rest. I could faintly feel his presence, but it was like that of a wraith.¡± Adem hesitated, then continued. ¡°If you are asking me if he could reach out and attack you from afar even in that condition, I do not know. But his power was barely discernible.¡± I swallowed words of fear that were filling my mouth and forced myself to be silent. ¡°May I ask you a question, Countess?¡± ¡°Why did I do it?¡± ¡°Lord Astir told me why you did it. Vlad was attempting to kill the other Brides. I suppose my question is how could you? Do you not love him?¡± Adem spoke gently, but his words wounded me. ¡°Yes, but, I hate him as well,¡± I confessed. My words were harsh with emotion. The nightmare was still fresh in my mind. ¡°I hate him, and I love him.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I hate him more than I can bear. It burns like a fire inside of me. At times, I dream of slashing his head from his shoulders. And yet...¡± I shrugged. ¡°I love him. But I do not think it is a pure love. It¡¯s twisted, painful, and cruel. It hurts me to not be near him, yet...¡± I was rambling on, spilling out my heart to a stranger, yet I could not stop. I felt tears spring into my eyes and my rage returned. ¡°I do not want him in my life though it is like a dagger inside of me twisting away to not be with him.¡± ¡°It is his blood in you. A bond between the Master and the fledgling.¡± Adem nodded his head, not surprised at my outburst. Perhaps Astir had told him more than I suspected. ¡°Do you know much about vampires?¡± ¡°As much as can be learned in the time I have spent around them. And I have known Vlad for a very, very long time.¡± This surprised me, yet I quickly realized that any knowledge Adem might possess about Vlad could indeed be valuable in my quest to be completely free of him, both body and soul. ¡°Did you know him well?¡± ¡°Yes. I perhaps know him better than any other vampire that Astir entertains.¡± Adem smirked. ¡°And there is no love lost between us. I am a Turk and was once a devout follower of Islam. I am everything that your husband and Master hated when he was a mortal prince fighting the Ottoman invasion of his lands.¡± ¡°He impaled the Turks. On stakes. Thousands,¡± I whispered. The horrible opera created in Vlad¡¯s honor had depicted such a scene, but I had also witnessed the atrocities in Vlad¡¯s memories. I had seen the dead and dying impaled on stakes in a terrible forest of blood while Vlad drank and ate at a grand table laid out beneath them. ¡°And his own people as well,¡± Adem remarked, shaking his head. ¡°It was a brutal time. All men of power were such as him. Cruel beyond what modern man could conceive. Death was ever tangible in their world and just a blade away. They were adept at plots and maneuvering through ever shifting loyalties. I knew Vlad then as I know him now. If he could kill me, he would.¡± ¡°But he can¡¯t?¡± Adem grinned in such a way that it seemed all his teeth gleamed in the light. ¡°No, he cannot. So I have no love for your dear husband, as you apparently do not.¡± ¡°Tell me more. I must know more.¡± ¡°What do you wish to know?¡± ¡°What did he do to me? Why do I feel bound to him though I hate him?¡± ¡°I have seen this bond that you speak of. The great love born of the blood that binds you. When corrupted, it twists into something...hateful. It is cruel for though you hate your Master with all your soul, that very soul cries out for the one who created you.¡± ¡°Yes! That is it! But it was not always this way! It has grown...stronger. I felt nothing for him when first created. All I felt was rage, but in Buda it began to change. Strengthen!¡± Thoughtfully, Adem leaned forward. ¡°Did he feed you often from his veins? Did you feel his power filling you? Did he...join with you?¡± ¡°Yes! All those things!¡± I remembered all too well the night Vlad had forced me to drink from him, then ravished me as the memories of his life filled my mind. Ignatius had told me that Vlad had bound me. Page 20 ¡°Dark magic of the vampire blood, then. He bound you with his blood. He deliberately encompassed you in his power. Yet, while he was creating a stronger bond between you, he was also empowering you. Surprising, really. I have known him for a very long time and he usually is loath to share any of his power with his fledglings.¡± I made a soft sound of distress. ¡°Apparently, he has treated me in a far different manner from the other Brides.¡± Adem lightly touched my hand to comfort me. ¡°I can tell you what I have observed and learned from Astir. When a vampire creates another, it automatically has dominion over the other. They can beckon you, confine you to a certain area by will alone, cause you to feel pain, and so forth.¡± ¡°Yes. I experienced all of those things,¡± I admitted. ¡°Some vampires create other vampires for companionship. There is a bond of love between them. The Master vampire feeds its fledgling his or her blood, infusing it with power until it can become its own Master. They become equals. Of course, the former fledgling can leave or strike down their creator if they choose, and that does happen, but oftentimes it does not. From what I know of Vlad, he creates only female vampires and does not infuse them with his blood and power. He keeps them strictly under his authority and does not allow them to be anything more than his harem and minions.¡± I mulled over Adem¡¯s words, seeing the truth in them. Vlad had kept the sisters inexorably under his influence. I had also been treated in the same manner, but that had changed on the journey to Buda. Vlad had begun to feed me his blood and toward the end, he often forced me to drink when he lay with me. ¡°But you are different. He has given you a far greater gift than I would ever imagine he would. And, obviously, you must mean a great deal to him for him to have done such a thing.¡± I laughed bitterly. ¡°It was when I struck him down and his blood poured out of the wound that he willed his power to me. He didn¡¯t do it out of love. He did it out of spite. I understand that now.¡± I felt tears in my eyes and refused to spill them. ¡°He forced his power upon me as one last attempt to ensnare me.¡± ¡°That you hate him and love him at the same time speaks of the bond he has created between you.¡± Adem leaned forward, adjusting his sword so he could rest one elbow upon his knee. ¡°You wear his ring. You have his title. He has made you love him by more than blood, has he not?¡± Our last night together came fresh to my mind. He had been unusually kind to me. He had treated me as his beloved wife. His words and touch had been a gentle balm to my anxious nerves. In our last nights together after we left Buda, he had been all I had craved and wanted him to be: my loving, faithful, compassionate, protective husband. I had felt utterly entwined with him and truly his wife. I had despaired at the bond between us, fearful that I had betrayed not only my dead family, but also Ignatius. ¡°That bastard!¡± I clenched my hands at my side. Anger coursed through me as I realized how expertly he had manipulated my emotions to the very point that I thought I had chosen to be with him. I wanted to rush back to the castle and lop off his head. He had thoroughly deceived me. Our lovely night of lovemaking and peaceful repose had been the result of his cleverly crafted plan to ensnare me from Ignatius and firmly into his grasp. In retrospect, it was all too clear to see. My thoughts were a storm within my mind, battering against my skull, and giving me a wrenching headache. Adem chuckled as I stomped my foot. ¡°Truly, my Countess, you are far more than I think even he could ever dare hope to contain. My dear Lord Astir told me of your boldness, strength, and cleverness. He was not amiss in his assessment of your nature.¡± I pointed an accusing finger at Adem. ¡°Astir sent you to spy upon me and discover Vlad¡¯s whereabouts. Astir told me all. I trusted you and it was all a deceit.¡± I was so angry at Vlad, I knew I was lashing out at Adem in proxy, but I did not care. I was wounded to the core of my being by Vlad¡¯s manipulation and betrayal. ¡°I was asked to come here to protect you, which I intend to continue to do to the very best of my ability. You are caught in a complex web of Vlad Dracula¡¯s creation, yet you are joyfully your own person. I find that enthralling and I rejoice that I am protecting someone who truly deserves my devotion, and not a pretty simpleton.¡± Mollified by his words, I folded my arms over my bosom. ¡°I dare say you are an odd man. You are very unlike any servant I have ever encountered.¡± ¡°I am, like you, caught in a web. And I, like you, desire to be free of it one day. We are very much alike, you and I. That is most likely why Astir sent me to you.¡± ¡°He is a duplicitous, terrible creature!¡± ¡°Oh, yes, when he desires to be. He can also be your greatest ally. It is best to remember that.¡± I pondered his words and all that had come before and slowly a thought dawned on me. ¡°He sent you to tell me of Vlad. He wanted you to expose Vlad¡¯s cruel deception, didn¡¯t he?¡± Adem tilted his head and gazed at me solemnly. ¡°No. That was my choice. Your spirit, your spark, is appealing in one who is one of the undead. It is rare. I do not wish to see it lost.¡± Touched by his words, I could not find any to respond. ¡°What you did to Vlad Dracula is terrible, yet I commend you. I hope you will truly find freedom when we reach Buda and you are far from him. I hope that your nightmares recede and you find what will truly bring youhappiness.¡± Leaning over, he took my hand and kissed it. ¡°Now, close your eyes and sleep until the night comes.¡± As my fury seeped away, I did feel the need to rest. I slouched down, leaning my head against the velvet fabric of the seat. Adem carefully covered me with Astir¡¯s coat, tucking it around me to hide my face and hands. ¡°Sleep well, my Countess,¡± he said softly, then departed. I was asleep before the carriage door closed. Chapter 11 When I next woke, a cool evening breeze flowed through the carriage, sweeping away the stale air trapped during the hours of the day. The palest swath of pink and lavender over the tops of the mountains revealed the descent of the sun. The wind rustled through the leaves of the trees lining the road as an owl called out. Night had come again. I tossed Astir¡¯s coat aside and noted he was not in the carriage. Katya was asleep again, curled on the seat across from me. As Magda finished opening the last window, she realized I had awakened and quickly moved to help adjust my bonnet and smooth my skirts. I am usually a tad surly when I awaken and the cramped confines of the carriage annoyed me. Glancing out the window as Magda fixed my curls, I noted our escort was missing from view. ¡°Where are the guards? Where is Astir?¡± ¡°I am uncertain. Lord Astir disappeared after we stopped to freshen the horses and have a bite to eat,¡± Magda replied. I snorted with frustration. ¡°He is most likely in Buda while we are doomed to a long journey. If only I had his power we would have already arrived. I despise traveling.¡± Impulsively, I leaned out of the open carriage window to seek out Adem. With relief I saw that the guards were trailing behind on horseback. Adem caught sight of me and spurred his mount to match the pace of the carriage. His curls bounced against his broad shoulders as the horse drew alongside. ¡°Where is Astir?¡± I demanded. ¡°He will return shortly,¡± Adem answered in a tone that was slightly evasive. ¡°Truly?¡± I said doubtfully. ¡°When do we reach the inn?¡± ¡°Soon, but there may be a dire situation developing. We believe we are being followed,¡± Adem explained. ¡°By whom? Hunters?¡± I frowned at the thought. The last time I had been confronted by the vampire hunters I had been gravely wounded and forced from Buda. ¡°Perhaps. I have Enre scouting behind us to determine if they are actually pursuing us and if so, who they are.¡± ¡°Keep me informed,¡± I ordered, before sitting back in my seat and scowling. ¡°As you wish,¡± Adem answered, pulling up on the reins to fall back. ¡°Whoever they are, I am sure Adem can handle them,¡± Magda assured me. ¡°He did well against the Brides of Dracula.¡± I felt a pang of guilt ripple through me. I had yet to release my vampire sisters from the castle and had no real desire to do so until I was further away. I was uncertain as to whether or not I could even properly wield the power that Vlad had bestowed upon me. That I was leaving them to starve as Vlad had done in the past gnawed upon my already frayed nerves. I was already quite bad tempered and increasingly hungry. Eyeing Katya, I pondered drinking from her, but reconsidered. It was important that I maintain some distance from the girl. I had acted impulsively when I had brought her along. I had been incensed when her father had bartered with her body and life like common goods. It was a bitter reminder of how my own family had sought to marry me off to a man of power and wealth. Perhaps I was doing her no favors by arranging for her to have shelter and employment in Astir¡¯s haven, but I had pushed myself into a corner from which I did not know how to extract myself. As if sensing my attention, Katya opened her eyes to gaze upon me. Slowly, she tilted her head, offering. Page 21 Magda slapped her soundly. ¡°Do not tempt the Mistress!¡± ¡°Magda, let her be. She can¡¯t help herself,¡± I said peevishly. ¡°I will not be feeding from her and she knows it.¡± With her hand pressed to her stinging cheek, Katya sulked. Even in the gloom I could see the tears glimmering in her eyes. Magda sat back in her seat, but did not remove her gaze from the young blond woman. She did not have to utter words for me to know she disapproved of Katya. The driver of the carriage barked out an order and the carriage swerved. I grabbed hold of the safety strap to keep myself from falling to the floor as Katya let out a cry. The carriage left the road, wheels clattering onto cobblestones. Peering out the window, I saw we were pulling up to an inn. The building was several stories tall with a peaked roof and plain walls painted golden yellow. Lights burned in the windows and the front door swung open as the carriage approached. An unusually tall figure stepped out of the doorway and several men followed behind. ¡°Astir,¡± I breathed with relief. I had truly thought I had seen the last of him on this journey. If there were unknown enemies pursuing us, I felt safer with the fallen angel at my side. I had seen him impressively wield his powers against a dhamphir. ¡°Very dangerous roads,¡± I heard one of the men saying to Astir. ¡°That is why I rode ahead to make sure I could find a safe haven for my wife,¡± Astir replied. The carriage clattered to a stop, and the horses whinnied as it rocked back and forth. Katya peeked out of the window as Magda collected my traveling case. Two young men hurried to open the carriage door and lower the step. They were clad in simple white shirts and trousers, but their matching waistcoats were ornately embroidered along the hem. ¡°Come, come,¡± one of them said. ¡°Excuse me,¡± Astir said, reaching past them. ¡°Darling, let us get inside where it is safe.¡± ¡°The gypsies are not to be trusted,¡± the rotund man at Astir¡¯s side declared. I was inclined to believe he was the innkeeper by the way he motioned for the other two men to gather our bags. I took hold of Astir¡¯s hand and he helped me down. He wrapped his arm possessively about my shoulders and escorted me quickly across the courtyard to the doorway of the inn. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you got here safely, darling. The guards did well protecting you,¡± Astir said, lightly squeezing my shoulder. ¡°I am so glad you found us shelter.¡± Magda and Katya trailed behind us as the proprietor hurried ahead down a narrow hallway that led past a small parlor and dining room. ¡°Please come down and eat a good dinner once you have freshened up. My wife is a very good cook,¡± he said. ¡°Wadim, my wife is considerably delicate and the journey has tired her,¡± Astir answered. ¡°Could you send a meal to our room?¡± ¡°Yes, of course! I will see to it immediately!¡± Wadim scampered away as his men brought in our traveling cases. I played along with Astir, leaning heavily against him as we hurried up the narrow stairway to the floors above. There was an urgency about him that unsettled me. It occurred to me that I had not seen Adem and the guards when we had arrived at the inn. The room we entered was plain with white walls, a simple bed with a colorfully embroidered coverlet, a dressing table and chair, and small wardrobe. ¡°Sit,¡± Astir ordered, hurrying to the window. ¡°What is wrong?¡± I demanded as Magda shut the door. Katya promptly sat on the bed, pouting. Magda tugged her off and shoved her toward the chair. ¡°We are being followed,¡± Astir responded. ¡°Adem made the same proclamation. Who is following us?¡± I perched on the edge of the bed and tugged off my gloves. Astir stood near the window, watching the road. The moonlight played along his curls making them glint like gold. His eyes were once more fires within his lovely face. ¡°There may be more than one band of men following us. The first I suspect is led by Katya¡¯s dear father.¡± ¡°I am not going back with him!¡± Katya cried out. ¡°Oh, be quiet, silly girl,¡± Magda snapped. ¡°The Mistress will do with you as she pleases.¡± Astir threw a dangerous look in Katya¡¯s direction, and she fell into obedient silence. ¡°And the second group?¡± ¡°My dear countess, the other may be much more dangerous.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± I demanded. ¡°Uncertain. But there are many who dislike your husband, so it could be one of his foes. Or, it could merely be bandits or gypsies desiring to rob us.¡± He shrugged. ¡°It is best to be cautious in this land. It is a dangerous country.¡± ¡°But you are more than mortal. Why should we fear? I can see you are afraid by the set of your shoulders,¡± I pointed out. Astir leaned against the wall, folded his arms over his chest, and gazed upon me with amusement. ¡°I don¡¯t fear for myself. I fear for your delicate little self. Despite all your power, you do not know how to control it and use it to defend yourself. At least, not yet. Therefore, I must see to your immediate safety.¡± ¡°I am learning to fight,¡± I answered defensively. Of course, I had packed my daggers instead of wearing them for the sake of comfort on the long journey. I now realized the folly of this action. If we were not being pursued by mere mortals, but more dangerous creatures, the daggers would be a good defense. ¡°Yes, so I was told.¡± There were heavy footsteps upon the stairs and Astir strode swiftly to the doorway. His eyes blazed for an instant, then he wrenched it open. Adem hurriedly stepped inside. ¡°The men that followed us for most of today were Katya¡¯s father and men in his employ. Enre witnessed Toma meeting with a second group of men he could not identify. Toma was given money and turned back. The strangers - three men - continued on. Enre followed them until just after nightfall when they were joined by another man. A man who appeared in the blink of an eye.¡± I gasped in fear. I remembered far too well the dhamphir vampire hunter who had inflicted terrible pain upon me when he had tried to kill me in Buda, who was able to shroud himself in darkness like a vampire. ¡°Did Enre recognize the mysterious newcomer?¡± Astir demanded. ¡°He did not. But he also described the men as wearing black cloaks and hats that hid their faces.¡± Astir¡¯s mouth tensed, but he did not speak. ¡°They will be here shortly,¡± Adem said, his gaze straying to me. ¡°We must protect her.¡± ¡°I will meet with them and determine if they are a threat,¡± Astir decided. ¡°We do not want to be hasty and insult one of the powers that be.¡± A ruckus outside the door startled us. Adem quickly drew his sword. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Astir drew himself up to his full height, his eyes burning fires. Magda and Katya rushed to my side. Holding their hands, I retreated to the corner near the window. The door burst open and Enre was hurled across the room into the far wall. He moaned with pain as Magda and Katya rushed to him. A dark figure stepped into the room clad entirely in black, a wide-brimmed hat obscuring its face. For a moment, I feared it was Vlad, but the man tilted his chin and I saw a meaty, swarthy face beneath the brim. ¡°Where is Vlad Dracula?¡± the stranger demanded in a gravelly voice. Astir stepped forward, his height imposing and his features fiercely set in a scowl. ¡°How dare you burst in! This is uncalled for!¡± ¡°Where is Vlad Dracula?¡± the man repeated. ¡°He is not here,¡± I said, finding my voice. The glowing red eyes of the man narrowed upon me. ¡°Countess Dracula?¡± ¡°I am Countess Dracula. Who are you?¡± My voice was raw with anger and fear. I longed for my silver daggers as I stared at the man filling the doorway with his menacing presence. Adem and Astir stood between us, yet the man gave them no notice. His thick lips turned up slightly as he regarded me. ¡°I am Chamuka of House Baatar,¡± the man growled, his gloved hand drawing a wickedly curved blade from his belt. The significance of this introduction was lost to me, but I saw Astir and Adem exchange a quick glance. ¡°You have no business here.¡± Astir stepped directly before me. ¡°I have come to strike off the head of he who betrayed my Master. But if he is not here, her head will do.¡± Chamuka lunged forward, his blade arcing downward. Adem swept forward, his sword clanking against metal. I gasped as two dark forms hurtled through the window. One of the figures darted toward me, a dagger in hand. Instinctively, I dodged under the sweep of the blade and shoved my attacker off his feet. The third assailant had lunged toward Magda, Katya and Enre, but was now a burning pillar of fire. I was startled by this quick turn of events. Through the flames I saw Enre pressing Magda and Katya against the wall to protect them from the flailing man as he dashed himself against the bed, setting it aflame. Astir grabbed my attacker and flung him through the window as Adem continued to battle Chamuka. Astir plucked the burning man from the floor and tossed him after his companion. Flames licked up along the walls and I shrank back toward the window in fear. Astir stretched out a long arm and grasped hold of me. Page 22 ¡°Forgive me, Countess. I had hoped to guide you and train you to use your powers during our journey, but it seems that it is not to be.¡± ¡°I do not understand what is happening!¡± ¡°An explanation awaits you in another time,¡± he answered. Behind him, I saw Enre leap over the burning bed to join Adem in his assault against the hulking vampire. Chamuka growled in anger as he swung his weapon, his teeth bared to reveal great long fangs. Astir pulled me close. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. All shall be revealed in time.¡± With great flourish, he spun me about before releasing my hand. I gasped as I found myself standing before the gates that opened to the Dracula Estate in Buda. Stumbling forward, I wrapped my hands around the cold iron bars and stared up at the ornate bronze D welded to the gate. Raising my gaze higher, I saw the stars twinkling above pale gray clouds hovering over the city. Behind me I heard a gasp, then a shrill scream raked through the tranquility of the night. Whipping about, I saw Katya collapse to the ground, still shrieking. Magda¡¯s shocked expression gave way to exasperation and she flung herself at the girl. ¡°Silence!¡± she ordered, clutching Katya¡¯s shoulders and shaking her. ¡°We are safe now!¡± My gait was unsteady as I approached them. I had experienced Astir¡¯s power to deliver me from his haven to my home before, but I was shaken to the core by the great distance he had transported me. To suddenly be in Buda and before the burned remains of the home I had shared with Vlad Dracula was a shock to my senses. ¡°Where is Astir?¡± I wondered. ¡°And the others?¡± ¡°Battling that creature, I suppose.¡± Magda coughed. The smell of the fire still clung to our clothing and the two mortal women were covered in perspiration from the heat. I was stunned by the attack upon us. That Vlad would have such vicious enemies did not surprise me, but I had never considered that my own life could be in peril due to his dealings. I chastised myself for not being properly armed, but I was a bit proud of how I had deflected the attack against me. Warily, I examined our surroundings. We were alone in the darkened street with no sign of Astir, Adem, the guards or our belongings. I was relieved when Katya¡¯s screams were reduced to mere whimpering. My nerves had the best of me and I could not endure her screams. The soft murmuring of the wind through the creaking limbs of the oak trees was a familiar and comforting sound. How often had I strolled with my dear brother, Andrew, under these same trees listening to the night birds calling out as the insects hummed. ¡°We could try to find the haven,¡± Magda suggested. ¡°No, no. Astir would not want that,¡± I replied. ¡°It is best if we stay here. I am certain he would not abandon us.¡± It was a lie, but I did not want Katya to begin screaming again. I was not certain that Magda was as calm as her voice implied for her complexion was quite pale and her eyes were wide with fear. The neighing of horses startled us. I pivoted about to see Astir¡¯s carriage emerge from the darkness. The guards rode behind it with Adem in the lead. Behind it followed the horse drawn cart bearing my family¡¯s coffins. ¡°Adem!¡± I exclaimed in relief. ¡°Where is Astir?¡± ¡°Dealing with matters that do not concern you at this time,¡± Adem answered as he swung off his horse. I clutched his arm, gazing up into his scarred face. ¡°We were attacked! I should say that most certainly does concern me!¡± Adem laid a hand over mine and gently squeezed my fingers. ¡°The assassin has been dealt with. His head will be delivered to his enemies and Lord Astir shall deal with the political fallout. For now, Lord Astir wishes for you to continue to your destination and I am to stay at your side until I am certain you are no longer in danger.¡± ¡°Am I in danger?¡± ¡°Chamuka was seeking out Vlad, not you. But it is best that we be on our way.¡± ¡°Will others come after me? Adem shook his head. ¡°It has been dealt with. Do not fear. Your husband has many enemies, but Buda is a safe haven for you due to Vlad¡¯s negotiations on your behalf. That is why Astir sent you here. You are safe now in Buda.¡± Unsettled by all the events of the night thus far, I felt suddenly unsure of myself. ¡°Countess,¡± Adem said in a soothing tone ¡°do not be afraid. I shall be at your side.¡± ¡°As will I,¡± Magda vowed. ¡°Enter the carriage and we shall soon arrive at the Dosza Palace,¡± Adem continued. Dropping my hand, I glanced through the trees at the burned remains of the home I had once loved. I had nowhere to go but to the palace to be the guest of Vlad¡¯s whore. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re correct. It is time to deal with those who destroyed my family.¡± Calm and resolved, I entered the carriage and we departed. Chapter 12 The Journal of Countess Dracula June 13, 1820 The Dosza Palace, Buda My arrival at the Dosza palace was rather anticlimactic after all that we had endured earlier. Arriving in the dead of night and a week earlier than my anticipated arrival resulted in Baroness Dosza not being in residence. Brice, the baroness'' butler and an Englishman, was awakened and quickly set about ensuring that I would be comfortable in a suite in the palace. I noted he was glad to see me, but also nervous. He did not comment on our disheveled appearance, but escorted me to my rooms. ¡°The Baroness instructed the staff to prepare the Blue Suite for your stay before she departed for the countryside to visit an ailing friend. It is lovely and I believe you shall be quite comfortable here,¡± Brice said in somber tones as he led my small entourage consisting of Magda, Katya and Adem through the gilded hallways of the palace. The butler¡¯s crisp English accent was a welcome sound to my ears. It was not so long ago Brice had revealed the truth of his mistress'' complicity in the deaths of my family. I had promised that one day I would rescue him from the Baroness and return him to England. I intended to once I had avenged my family. ¡°Blue is my favorite color,¡± I replied. ¡°I believe your husband told the Baroness of your preference before you departed Buda.¡± Though his tone was neutral, his words infuriated me. The Baroness was Vlad¡¯s lover and she was eagerly waiting for him to make her a vampire. I gained great satisfaction in the knowledge that she would never be one of Dracula¡¯s Brides. During my time alone, I had carefully considered every option for vengeance upon her and had finally settled on a plan. In my angrier moments, I admit I had considered merely killing her, but now that I had decided on a course of action against her, I could put aside my anger. Two maids walked before us wielding huge candelabra that flung candlelight over the walls, chasing away the shadows. The women suppressed yawns, having been rousted from their beds. Behind me Katya let out several soft exclamations as we strolled past marble statues of gods and goddesses, paintings in ornate frames, and tables adorned with fragrant flowers. I suppose our grand surroundings were a bit overwhelming to a peasant girl. After ascending a staircase guarded by white marble sphinxes, we arrived at my new home. Brice opened the door and the maids hurried inside to light the lamps. Entering, I was quite pleased to find a very modern and comfortable set of rooms. All the furnishings were a beautiful shade of pale blue brocade with ivory accents. Standing in the sitting room, I was thrilled to once again be in my true element. I was weary of the inn and the dreary castle. I missed my home in Buda and the rooms the Baroness had selected suited my taste perfectly. ¡°Don¡¯t touch anything,¡± Magda ordered Katya, who promptly glowered. Adem began to search through the rooms, opening doors, checking behind the heavy curtains over the tall windows, and about the ornate fireplaces. Brice watched him with curiosity as the maids hurriedly went about their business. Magda wore an expression of relief and smiled slightly as we both peered into the bedroom. The canopy bed was beautiful with its gilded posts and heavy velvet and silk draping. ¡°It¡¯s lovely,¡± Magda whispered. ¡°I will have to thank the Baroness for such exquisite rooms when she returns,¡± I said to Brice. ¡°She will be pleased to hear that you approve. I know that she put a great amount of effort into preparation,¡± Brice said in his droll tones. ¡°There is a small room off the bedroom for your maid servant per your request and another room has been set aside for your guard. We were not expecting two maid servants, so perhaps we could have another bed brought in for her.¡± ¡°She will not be staying,¡± Adem said. Katya scowled at him, then turned toward me, her gaze imploring me to let her stay. ¡°She is the servant of a friend and will be returned to him shortly,¡± I said swiftly. She pouted and crossed her arms, her chin jutting out stubbornly. ¡°I see,¡± Brice said in such a tone that I wondered if he truly did understand the situation. ¡°I have unusual hours if you could inform your staff. I am not to be bothered during the day. I prefer the night. I have a...delicate condition and the sun weakens me.¡± Brice knew of my true nature, but the two household maids that were turning down my bed and fluffing my pillows most likely did not. Page 23 ¡°I understand. I shall make sure you are accommodated,¡± Brice answered smoothly. ¡°Also, if you could send word to the Baroness that I have arrived early that would be greatly appreciated,¡± I continued. ¡°I would like to see her as soon as she arrives. We have much to discuss.¡± Brice inclined his head. ¡°Very well.¡± ¡°Also, could you have my family laid in state within the palace chapel?¡± I would not be able to enter to visit them, but it felt appropriate that they should be in the house of God. ¡°Yes, madam. Of course,¡± he answered. The two maids finished their tasks, took up their silver candelabras, and hurried from the room. Just as they departed, Adem¡¯s men entered carrying my traveling trunks. Immediately, Magda instructed the men to follow her into the bedroom with their burden. ¡°Thank you so much for your kindness,¡± I said to Brice, dismissing him with a slight smile. ¡°It is a pleasure to serve.¡± He bowed, then withdrew from the room. As the door clicked shut, Adem approached me. ¡°The rooms are secure. All the windows have locks. The drapes are doubled so no sunlight will penetrate. The only door into the suite is that one.¡± ¡°She does tend to have hidden spaces in her walls, Adem.¡± ¡°Astir informed me of that as well. I shall examine all the walls and furnishing carefully. I do suspect she would not dare to spy on you for fear of Vlad Dracula.¡± ¡°She should fear me more than he,¡± I declared. ¡°That she should,¡± he agreed with a smirk. ¡°I will escort Katya back to Astir¡¯s haven then return before the sun rises. You do need to feed, so you may take one of my men.¡± ¡°I would rather stay with the countess,¡± Katya grumbled from across the room. She was gazing up at a painting of nymphs dancing in a grove. In some ways she reminded me of the fae. She was beautiful, beguiling, and dangerous. Her blood was sweet and she was willing to offer herself to me, but my inability to control her mind would be my undoing if I kept her about. ¡°You need to go with Adem,¡± I informed her. ¡°Please! I beg of you! Do not turn me away! I want to be with you! I want to serve you! And when Count Dracula returns, I will give myself to both of you!¡± she wailed, throwing herself at my feet, clasping her arms around my knees. Adem reached down to pluck her off the floor, but I stopped him with a gesture. With a sigh, I took her hands and pulled her to her feet. Tears glistened on her face and her lips were trembling. ¡°Katya, listen to me. Astir has a haven, a safe place full of wondrous delights. Vlad corrupted you and I know your desires are not...¡± I faltered. ¡°Please, let me serve you. I know that horrible woman hates me,¡± she said venomously, glaring at Magda as she stepped into the sitting room, ¡°but I swear I will serve you faithfully.¡± ¡°She¡¯s worthless. She can¡¯t clean or mend properly. She¡¯s lazy,¡± Magda responded dismissively. Releasing Katya¡¯s hands, I forced myself to not acknowledge the heartbreak in her gaze. ¡°Take her to Astir, Adem.¡± A dismal sob burst from the girl as Adem took hold of her shoulders and guided her from the room. I could feel her eyes upon me as she was led away and she wept openly. ¡°She¡¯s worthless,¡± Magda declared. ¡°Vlad broke her. Corrupted her. It is his sin that has festered in her soul and made her into what she is,¡± I answered tersely. ¡°Yes, but that is not your sin. Why should you be punished for what he has done? You cannot keep her near you. She¡¯s like a moth to the flame.¡± The guards strode from my bedroom and bowed. ¡°Will you have any further need of us?¡± one asked. I was hungry and ill-tempered. ¡°Yes, find Enre and send him to me.¡± They acknowledged my request with the slight bob of their chins before departing. ¡°I shall arrange for your bath to be drawn.¡± Magda also left. Suddenly exhausted, I flung off my traveling coat, bonnet, and gloves and reclined on the divan. Perhaps it was the stress of the journey and all that had come before, but once again I felt despair fill me. Despite being in the home of my enemy that I would exact my revenge upon, I felt helpless and alone. All my life I had desired to make choices for myself in all matters of life. Now that I was free of Vlad, I found myself adrift. I craved revenge against those who conspired against my family, but I also felt the yearning for my home in England. How lovely to see my brother Andrew and his dear wife once more! And yet, if I were to leave for England, I would risk never seeing my beloved Ignatius again. How I miss him! Yearn for him! Feeling close to tears, I waited for Enre to arrive. Hunger was clawing away at my senses. I wondered if Astir transporting me over such a great distance had adversely affected me. Though I had yet to feed tonight, the hunger seemed almost unbearable. I needed to feed soon before my temper became any shorter and I committed a foolhardy act. I began to regret sending Katya away as I waited for Enre. I was still furious with him for being such an idiot and forcing my hand with Katya¡¯s father. I was not certain I could forgive him. Once I fed from him, I would decide his fate for I felt betrayed by his foolishness. Enre arrived shortly thereafter, nervous, pale, and unsure of my intentions. I motioned for him to approach and he did so slowly. He clutched his turban in his hands and lowered his chin as he stopped before me. ¡°My lady, I sincerely apologize for the trouble my actions have caused,¡± he said, his voice trembling. I noted how young he was, probably not much older than I. I knew all too well how youth could bring about a person¡¯s downfall. Hadn¡¯t my own impetuous nature led me on a terrible journey of destruction? Of course, my impulsive nature had also led me to Ignatius. It was difficult to be angry when I realized this truth. ¡°Your apology is accepted,¡± I decided. ¡°I do suggest that you do not allow yourself to be swayed by beautiful women when your duty is to protect me, or there will be dire consequences.¡± I was actually uncertain as to whether or not Astir would allow me to punish the guard, but I rather enjoyed threatening him into compliance. Dealing with Katya was most difficult and I had a terrible premonition that I was not yet finished with the girl. ¡°I pledge that I will not be so remiss in my duties again.¡± ¡°I need to feed,¡± I informed him. He promptly tilted his head, his eyes lifting toward the ceiling. As I laid my hand on his shoulder, I noted he was trembling. How vulnerable he was before me. I could kill him and he understood his predicament, yet he willing yielded his flesh. Luckily, my anger against him was diminished and all I desired now was his blood. My teeth grew long and sharp as I took him in my arms, pulling him down so I could bite. When I drew in the first of his blood into my mouth, he ceased to shake and fell against me in a swoon. I drank deeply, feeling the blood rushing down my throat to revitalize my flesh. Finished, I released him and he fell to his knees, his head bowed. ¡°You may go now,¡± I said, licking my lips and savoring the flavor of his blood. Once he had departed, I strode toward my new bedroom, flushed with life and restored. Magda arrived soon after Enre departed with several maids trailing behind her carrying buckets of hot water. They filled the bronze bath in my room as Magda unpinned my hair. The maids cast furtive glances in my direction before they left my room. Even though they had been roused from their slumber to serve me, they seemed more interested in me than irritated by the late hour. The last one to leave curtsied before shutting the door. ¡°Do they know what I am?¡± I asked Magda. ¡°I¡¯m not certain, but from their chatter it appears they are well aware that your husband is the lover of the Baroness. I think they are a little scandalized by you being her guest,¡± Magda answered. Helping me out of my dress and petticoats, Magda continued: ¡°I had the distinct impression that they are all in awe of Vlad and of you. I do not know if it is because they know you are vampires or if it is merely because you are a mysterious pair.¡± ¡°Servants talk. Soon all of Buda will know I am here,¡± I mused. ¡°Most certainly by tomorrow night you will have many inquiries into your stay,¡± Magda agreed. As I finished disrobing, she checked the warmth of the water. Satisfied, she poured a few oils and salts that she had collected from my traveling case into the steaming bath. ¡°I wonder how long it shall take for Sir Stephan to come groveling out of his den,¡± I wondered aloud. Magda smirked. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m certain he shall be here as soon as the sun sets.¡± With a sigh of pleasure, I slid into the bath. ¡°Oh, it is heavenly to be here.¡± ¡°Enjoy your bath,¡± Magda said as she gathered my discarded garments and hurried into her room where she had my traveling trunks stored. Closing my eyes, I sank deeper into the hot water. Baths have always been my favorite indulgence. There was a slight knock on the bedroom door and Adem¡¯s voice called out my name. ¡°Enter,¡± I said, not really caring if he saw my nakedness or not. Adem strode into the room then stopped short as he saw me resting in my bath. He quickly spun on his heel, facing away from me. ¡°Forgive me. I thought you said to enter.¡± Page 24 ¡°I did,¡± I answered. Giggling, I splashed water at him. ¡°Are you blushing?¡± ¡°I have seen many things in Astir¡¯s haven, so no I am not. But I would like to be respectful.¡± I shrugged as I ran a sponge over my legs. ¡°I really don¡¯t care, Adem. Conventions be damned. You are my friend.¡± ¡°She¡¯s being naughty,¡± Magda declared, entering with my nightclothes. ¡°She just fed and is in a very good mood.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to seduce you, Adem. Am I, Magda?¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s not.¡± Magda appeared amused by Adem¡¯s discomfort. She began to wash my hair, her nimble fingers a joy. Adem slowly relaxed and took a seat at my vanity. His exhaustion was etched into his scarred face and he suppressed a yawn. ¡°Katya is at the haven and despite her temper tantrums, seemed relatively happy with her new surroundings when I departed.¡± ¡°Is Astir at the haven?¡± I asked. ¡°He has returned, but had very little to say. At least to me.¡± Adem plucked his turban from his head and ran a hand over his curly hair. He also looked unusually weary and I wondered again if Astir¡¯s magic had sapped us all. ¡°I wish to see him as soon as possible. There is much I wish to discuss with him. Could you deliver a message for me tomorrow evening requesting a meeting?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Adem paused, gathering his thoughts, before continuing. ¡°May I ask what you plan to do with the Baroness? I know you have no love for Vlad¡¯s minions.¡± Magda rinsed my hair as I pondered how I should word my answer. My plan was still taking shape in my mind, but I knew the crux of it. ¡°I have yet to decide her exact fate. For the moment I need her assistance in establishing my presence in the city once again. But once I am done with her, she will die.¡± ¡°Vengeance does not always bring satisfaction,¡± Adem warned, concern filling his voice. ¡°No. Not always. But I crave it like blood. I could not save my family, but I can serve justice in their names.¡± My good mood was significantly diminished by his words. I did not want to be dissuaded from punishing those who had destroyed my family. I rose from the water and Magda swept a towel about me, covering my nakedness. From Adem¡¯s expression, it was clear he was more concerned about my plans than my nudity. ¡°What of Sir Stephan?¡± he asked. ¡°How will you avenge your family?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet,¡± I confessed. ¡°You do not think he will suspect you?¡± ¡°If he does, I will beguile him. He lusts me. I will use that against him,¡± I said in a dark tone remembering when he had attempted to kiss me. Adem crossed his arms over his broad chest, reflecting on my words. ¡°I will not rush into any of my plans,¡± I swore. ¡°I shall take my time. I do not want to repeat the mistakes of my past.¡± Adem slowly exhaled. ¡°I shall do what I can to assist you.¡± ¡°And keep her from foolishness,¡± Magda murmured. ¡°Magda!¡± I protested. She just smiled while she helped me into my nightgown. ¡°You¡¯re a wily young woman,¡± Adem said as he stood. ¡°Is that a compliment?¡± I arched my brow at him. ¡°Of course. But with youth comes naivet¨¦. That is best remembered.¡± Far too aware of my faults, I sighed. ¡°I will call upon you to give me sage wisdom and guidance.¡± ¡°And I will be here.¡± I hesitated before continuing, but I felt I could draw him into my confidence even further. ¡°Adem, you know of Father Ignatius, do you not?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Magda¡¯s hands paused as she tied the ribbons of my gown. I could see the warning in her eyes, but I could not restrain myself. ¡°If you see him in the city, please let me know immediately.¡± ¡°I was not aware that he is a friend of yours considering his past with Vlad,¡± Adem responded. ¡°He is dear to me,¡± I confessed. Adem¡¯s eyes searched my face and he slightly nodded. ¡°I understand. Should I see him, I shall inform you immediately.¡± ¡°You may go now,¡± I said softly. ¡°Until tomorrow night,¡± he said with a bow and left. ¡°Do not chide me!¡± I said defensively before Magda could open her mouth. ¡°All your secrets will be laid out before the entire city of Buda if you do not tread carefully,¡± Magda chastised me anyway. ¡°Adem will not betray me,¡± I said stubbornly. ¡°Probably not, but you must be careful. Astir is protecting you, but one day someone will uncover the truth of what you have done.¡± ¡°And I shall be far from here with Ignatius at my side,¡± I retorted as I crawled onto the bed. I pushed Magda¡¯s hand away as she attempted to tend to my hair. I was feeling surly and lonely. ¡°I should brush your hair and curl it. Tomorrow you will have visitors,¡± she said in a firm tone. ¡°They will not be Ignatius so why bother,¡± I groused. Magda sighed. ¡°Very well!¡± I darted from the bed and sat before the vanity. There was no mirror and I was slightly impressed by the Baroness¡¯ forethought. I sat in grumpy silence as Magda tended to my hair and slowly relaxed as her fingers expertly tidied up my long locks. At last I said, ¡°Magda, why do you think Vlad gave me his power?¡± It was a question that haunted me. I suspected it was to tie me to him, but perhaps I was wrong. I was torn as I reflected on my last night with him. Though in my heart I knew he had manipulated me, a part of me, that dark specter he had infused into my soul, wanted to believe he had truly considered me to be the worthy heir of his power. ¡°I believe he expects to return,¡± Magda said at last. ¡°Perhaps when the blow that struck him down was not a killing one, he believed he would one day be freed from the coffin. By you, or another servant.¡± ¡°He said he loved me,¡± I confessed. ¡°I believed him.¡± ¡°And now?¡± I shook my head, tears suddenly threatening. ¡°No. Not now.¡± ¡°I believe you are wrong. In my time with him he has loved other women. He brought ruin on all of them,¡± Magda said, laying her hands lightly on my shoulders. ¡°His love is like fire. It consumes. It destroys. It is not born of a pure heart, but out of evil need.¡± ¡°He has done something to me,¡± I whispered. ¡°I dream of him and it is terrible. I never want to feel him touch me again, yet a dark aspect within me yearns for him.¡± ¡°Do you want to go to him?¡± ¡°Never! Never again! I will choose whom I love! Whom I take to my bed! Where I go! When I go! I will not allow him to destroy me. I will have my freedom. I will have my life! My love! My Ignatius!¡± Magda sat beside me and took my hand. ¡°May I tell you a story?¡± ¡°Yes, please,¡± I answered. ¡°Vlad fell in love with a young woman who was betrothed to another. Zsofia was very young and afraid of him. But he seduced her using his power. He drank from her, lay with her, forced her to drink his blood. The young man she loved and was to marry grew suspicious of her growing malaise and ill temper. So he hid away in Zsofia¡¯s room and saw Vlad come to her in the dark of night. He confronted Vlad. Vlad twisted his neck and flung him out the window. All believed that the young man had tried to seduce his love before their marriage and fell to his death when she spurned him. Zsofia...she was so lovely...mourned deeply as Vlad continued to drink her life away. He summoned her out of her house while her family slept and took her to Astir¡¯s haven. He exposed her to debauchery like she had never imagined. Slowly, Zsofia went mad as he stole away her life and soul.¡± ¡°What happened to her?¡± ¡°She died,¡± Magda said with a sigh. ¡°And rose again. Vlad was waiting for her to rise and brought her back to the mansion. He trapped her in the house to keep her presence from her grieving family, but she was dangerous. Zsofia killed some of the servants, which enraged him. He beat her. She raged at him.¡± I shivered, remembering far too well my own abuse at his hands. ¡°Zsofia tried to fight him. Tried to fight what he had done to her. I could hear her weeping throughout the night. He forced her to drink from him, binding her tighter and tighter to him. And then one night, she no longer cried. She no longer fought. He had achieved his goal and she wascompletely enamored with him.¡± Magda touched my ring lightly. ¡°This ring was hers.¡± Gazing down at my ring, I felt a cold chill sweep through my flesh. ¡°She was conquered.¡± ¡°Yes, and after a time he grew bored of her and found another girl to love. He was going to take Zsofia to the castle to join the other Brides. She was horrified to discover there were other women, other Brides. She was heartbroken. In despair, she set herself on fire and burned before our eyes.¡± ¡°What did Vlad do?¡± I asked though I already suspected the truth. ¡°He watched her burn, ordered us to clean up her ashes, and departed to see his new conquest.¡± Magda tucked her hair back from her face. ¡°Though I witnessed Vlad attempting to secure the same fate for you through his power and blood, you were far stronger than she was. When I realized you were in love with another, I did all I could to help you hide that from Vlad. I did not want you to meet her fate. He destroys what he loves. Always.¡± Page 25 ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, placing my hand over hers. ¡°Thank you for reminding me that what I feel is born out of him, not me. I feel weakened when I feel the bond to him. I feel evil.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not evil. Not like he is,¡± Magda assured me. ¡°Never.¡± At last I lay down on the grand bed and she blew out the candles. After making sure the windows were secure, Magda retired to her room as I settled down to sleep. As my eyes closed, I thought of her story, all I had endured, and vowed I would never be his again. Chapter 13 The Journal of Countess Dracula June 15, 1820 The Dosza Palace, Buda As anticipated, I have received countless queries from the members of Buda¡¯s high society. The wealthy and titled of the city are undoubtedly intrigued with the scandal of Count Vlad Dracula¡¯s wife visiting his mistress. I have received all manner of invitations: to parties, luncheons, teas, and dinners. There are many letters on thick paper with wax seals extending offers of friendship. I am quite amused, as it is evident that I am causing a stir among my husband¡¯s circle of friends. I sit in my lovely new sitting room sorting through the stack of correspondence feeling amused and delighted. Though there has been no word from the Baroness, Brice assured me that a message has been dispatched and that she will most likely be returning to the palace within a day or so. Shortly after eight o''clock in the evening, I was informed that I had a caller. ¡°Who is it?¡± I asked Brice. ¡°Sir Stephan, his wife Maria, and their daughter,¡± he answered. ¡°He just learned of your arrival and is quite anxious to bid you welcome to Buda.¡± I smirked as I set aside the correspondence. Standing, I pulled a lacy shawl about my shoulders and smoothed out the pale blue silk of my dress. ¡°Very well. Please escort me to my guests.¡± Sir Stephan was just as I remembered him: tall, slim, plain, and rather forgettable. His wife, Maria, was much more intriguing and lively. She was Hungarian and beautiful with thick dark hair, pale skin, and gray eyes. When she smiled it was as if a beacon of light surrounded her. Even though the last time I had been in their presence I had threatened their lives, she greeted me warmly. ¡°Countess Dracula, how lovely to see you!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°We came as soon as we heard the news of your arrival. We¡¯re so excited to see you once again.¡± I allowed her to kiss me on both cheeks and gave her a false smile in return. Sir Stephan mumbled a greeting and kissed my hand. I could feel his unease sliding off of his skin. My smile widened with satisfaction. I enjoyed watching him pale beneath my gaze. ¡°A pleasure to see you, Countess Dracula,¡± he said after clearing his throat. I tilted my head as I caught sight of a young woman lingering behind them. ¡°And this is?¡± ¡°Our daughter, Laura,¡± Maria answered, taking her daughter¡¯s arm and pushing her toward me. The girl¡¯s head hung down, the thick brown curls around her face hiding it from view. ¡°Laura, how nice to meet you. I am Countess Dracula,¡± I said, extending my hand. Taking it, she curtsied slightly, and answered, ¡°A pleasure to meet you.¡± I was speechless when she raised her head, for Laura immediately reminded me of my dead sister. Though she resembled May, her defiant chin, and wary, alert gaze spoke of a personality far more dynamic than that of my sweet delicate sister. Her eyes were large, heavily fringed with dark lashes, and a warm color between green and gold while her full, finely shaped lips and round cheeks were the shade of a pink rose. ¡°Laura just returned from finishing school in France,¡± Maria explained, her arm delicately looped about her daughter¡¯s. There was a nervous edge to her voice and her eyes darted toward her silent husband. ¡°Did you enjoy studying abroad?¡± I asked, scrutinizing the daughter of my enemy. ¡°Until I had to return home, yes,¡± Laura answered boldly. ¡°It is time to find her a good husband,¡± Sir Stephan said in a voice sharp with the history of many arguments. Laura¡¯s eyes narrowed at his comment and I instantly liked her. There was a spark within her that reminded me much of myself. ¡°We were hoping that perhaps she could find some eligible young man in the coming months,¡± Maria continued in a jovial tone. ¡°Of course, now that Count Dracula is married, she will have to settle for someone else.¡± I detected a hidden message in her voice and I studied Maria¡¯s too bright expression. She was afraid for her daughter, I realized. Slowly, it occurred to me that they were pleading not only for their own lives, but their daughter¡¯s. I had threatened to destroy them after all. ¡°Do you desire married life, Laura?¡± I watched her face with great interest. Sir Stephan cleared his throat as Maria¡¯s smile diminished ever so slightly. Laura graced me with an earnest expression. ¡°My parents would be quite happy if I found a suitable man to marry.¡± I liked her elusiveness. She was not as outspoken as I was when I was chaffing against my parents desires to marry, but I was impressed. Her parents were clearly relieved she had not said something horribly shocking and it amused me. Taking Laura¡¯s arm, I guided her away from her mother to sit upon the couch with me. ¡°My parents felt exactly as yours,¡± I told her. ¡°All they wanted for me and my sister was to marry well.¡± I glanced toward Sir Stephan who was growing ever more pale. He sat down heavily in a high back chair as his wife lingered at his side. ¡°They even journeyed across Europe in pursuit of a suitable husband.¡± Laura tilted her head, her gaze fastened upon me. ¡°And they settled on Count Dracula?¡± She sounded incredulous; therefore, I assumed she had most likely met my vampire master in the past. I could see the distaste in her eyes. ¡°Actually, they died. As did my sister. It was a tragedy. In the aftermath, Count Dracula took me as his bride.¡± I flicked my gaze toward her parents to see that Maria was looking quite anxious now. ¡°So they got what they desired in the end,¡± Laura decided, her tone cautious. ¡°In a sense, yes, they did.¡± My sadness crept into my voice. ¡°But all is well now,¡± Maria said quickly. ¡°Is it not?¡± It was obvious she wanted some sort of assurance from me. I was not in the mood to give it. ¡°As well as can be expected considering my family is dead and our home in Buda burned mysteriously,¡± I said with a tight smile. ¡°And our castle in the country is not suitable for long term habitation; therefore, that is why I am visiting with the Baroness.¡± ¡°It sounds like such a traumatic time!¡± Laura declared. ¡°So much unhappiness.¡± ¡°I often wish that circumstances were not such as they are,¡± I confessed, my gaze sweeping toward Laura¡¯s parents, the conspirators that had doomed my family and me. ¡°Yet the hands of fate moved against me and my family and I am left with ashes of a former life.¡± ¡°Surely your husband and new life bring you some joy,¡± Maria said, her voice quavering ever so slightly. ¡°I have found love and it does bring me joy, but there is so much sorrow it is hardly balanced,¡± I said, dropping my gaze dramatically. ¡°Oh, Countess, how dreadfully sad!¡± Laura clutched my hands with her own. They were soft and warm. I found her touch reassuring and soothing. ¡°We all bear our burdens,¡± a voice said from the doorway. ¡°Baroness!¡± Sir Stephan exclaimed with obvious relief. Striding into the parlor, the baroness was a vision of beauty in her crimson traveling clothes and jaunty bonnet decorated with a spray of black and white ostrich feathers. Her fine porcelain skin contrasted with her raven black hair and dark glittering eyes. Lips red as a cherry smiled brightly as she pulled off her gloves and tossed them at Brice. ¡°How lovely to see you, Countess Dracula!¡± Even I was swept up in her charismatic beauty as she leaned over and kissed me tenderly on both cheeks, her hands lightly touching my face. ¡°Baroness, it is kind of you to invite me into your home. ¡°You are always welcome, my dear Countess! Laura! My, you are far from the scrawny little colt you once were. So lovely!¡± The Baroness filled the room with her seductive presence, greeting everyone with kisses and flattering words while slowly shedding her traveling coat and bonnet to reveal the simple, but elegant black frock beneath. With the wave of her hand and silvery laugh, she ordered refreshments for all and took up the position of hostess with a finesse I sorely lack. ¡°As soon as I heard the word that you had arrived, I immediately began my journey home, dear Countess. I was surprised that you should arrive so early since I just received your letter.¡± ¡°We were forced to leave a little earlier than anticipated,¡± I answered. Out of the corner of my eye I could see Laura staring at the Baroness with rapt attention. It was easy to be drawn into the Baroness¡¯ web. She was beautiful and charismatic. It was not difficult to ascertain why Vlad had made her his lover. ¡°Nothing too terrible I hope!¡± the Baroness said, her brow furrowing with worry. Page 26 ¡°Oh, no, nothing too terrible. Just some minor difficulty. I thought it best that I should leave. Besides, I have missed Buda in my absence,¡± I answered truthfully. ¡°And your dear husband, is he well?¡± she asked as the tea tray was brought in by a servant. Her voice was calm, but her dark eyes were keen. Gracing her with a smile, I answered, ¡°He is consumed with matters concerning our country estate.¡± ¡°Will he be joining you soon?¡± Sir Stephan asked, his voice slightly quavering. With a light shrug, I settled more comfortably upon the couch. ¡°I dare not speak for him. I only know he desired for me to return and deal with matters here.¡± All three of the adult mortals paused in their movements for the shortest of moments. I could see their bodies tense as the Baroness busied herself with serving the tea. ¡°Of course, I shall assist you in whatever is required of me,¡± Sir Stephan promised. ¡°And I am always and forever your dear friend. Whatever I can do in service I shall do readily,¡± the Baroness said with a wide smile. I balanced my teacup upon its saucer and returned her smile. ¡°My husband would expect nothing less.¡± Maria quickly occupied herself in preparing her tea, her eyes downcast with worry. I could discern from the expression upon Laura¡¯s face that she knew something was amiss with those around her. With delicate ease, she sipped her tea and nibbled on a small cake, her eyes studying the Baroness. ¡°He has always been such a dear friend.¡± The Baroness reclined in her chair, her movements sensual and casual despite the slight tension about her eyes. ¡°I remember well when I first met him. I thought to myself he was the most formidable creature I had ever beheld.¡± Laura smothered a titter by drinking her tea. My gaze met hers and I felt immediately that we were conspirators. ¡°He does have the aura of a warrior of old,¡± Maria agreed. ¡°A man who expects to be obeyed,¡± Stephan added. ¡°And shall be! Always!¡± The Baroness ate a biscuit with relish, her eyes sparkling. I was amused at how desperate they were to set me at ease and assure me of their devotion to Count Dracula. I had no doubt that they would wish to placate him since I had concocted my plan to move back to Buda and into their good graces. I needed their devotion to Vlad to manipulate them into doing my will. ¡°I will make certain to relay that information in my correspondence.¡± For Laura¡¯s sake, I pretended to sip my tea and peck at my cake. I liked her much more than her simpering parents and had no desire to expose her to my true nature. I would spare her, but not her parents. My plans would need to be altered in order to spare her the emotional trauma I had endured. I would not kill Sir Stephan and Maria, but I would find a way to inflict my vengeance upon them. The Baroness set aside her cup and leaned toward me. ¡°I am simply thrilled that you are once more in our presence! We had such little time to converse when you were last in the city, before the tragedy of your home burning! Oh, it has caused such concern among your peers, I can assure you. All sorts of rumors have been flitting about! One rumor even suggested that Vlad¡¯s own servants burned his home!¡± ¡°Or that some disgruntled peasants from Pesth came across the river to burn down the homes of the wealthy,¡± Sir Stephan added. ¡°Truly?¡± I supposed I should not find it extraordinary that Vlad¡¯s contemporaries in human society would anticipate the worst of circumstances surrounding the destruction of his manor. ¡°As far as I know it was a candle that set it aflame.¡± ¡°Such a tragedy! It was such a lovely home. You will be rebuilding, will you not?¡± ¡°My dear Baroness, of course! Vlad has many plans and I assure you he will be rebuilding,¡± I replied. ¡°Despite his plans to move to England?¡± Sir Stephan asked, daring to meet my eyes. ¡°Of course. Do you truly believe he would leave his homeland for such a long period of time? We shall be traveling to and fro, I can assure you.¡± I realized I would have to be careful in making my own plans appear to be part of some greater scheme concocted by Vlad Dracula. He had been considerably persistent in his desire to move to England. I was still unsure as to why he had been so determined to do so. Though it pained me to admit it even to myself, I was adrift in a sea of uncertainty. It was already becoming quite clear that I was lost in Vlad¡¯s dark world. I would have to tread cautiously. Considering my very nature, I had to accept that I was at a disadvantage. ¡°Time can be an enemy,¡± Maria mused. A vampire¡¯s eternal youth and immortality would always put Vlad at a disadvantage. Even if he had succeeded in entering English society, at some point we would be forced to leave for another country. ¡°My husband is always planning ahead. Even years, decades in advance,¡± I agreed, snatching upon her comment with relief. Impulsively, I plunged onward. ¡°We have even discussed Vienna.¡± Sir Stephan grew still, but his cup trembled upon its saucer. His hand quavering, he set it down quickly. ¡°Ah, Vienna. The center of all power in the empire,¡± the Baroness remarked dismissively. They were unsettled and I realized I had once again made a mistake. ¡°He does so love a challenge,¡± I insisted. ¡°Quite true,¡± Sir Stephan agreed daring to raise his eyes to regard me. Laura took another small bite of her cake and watched her father curiously. ¡°As do I!¡± The Baroness stood and flung out her hands dramatically. ¡°I shall throw a grand party to welcome the Countess to Buda once more. It shall be fabulous! And it will give our dear little Laura the opportunity to catch the eye of a dashing eligible man.¡± ¡°I really would rather not,¡± Laura said softly. ¡°Oh, but there are so many! Buda is bursting with young men from all over the empire.¡± The Baroness¡¯ eyes shone with gleeful anticipation. I was rather impressed with her. Either she was a great performer or a person who did not dwell on the uncomfortable aspects of life. This comment did not appear to impress Laura in any way whatsoever. She set down her tea cup and stared at it morosely. I took her hand. ¡°You can keep me company at the party. We shall have a grand time.¡± Laura graced me with a relieved smile. ¡°I would like that.¡± Maria touched her husband¡¯s hand. ¡°It is late now. We should depart. I¡¯m certain you are both weary after your travels.¡± It was quite evident that the thought of her daughter befriending me disquieted Maria. The Baroness and I were soon left alone in the parlor. Silence filled the room. I set my teacup and saucer on the tray and fastened my gaze to the Baroness¡¯ form. Her gaiety vanished and she pursed her lips slightly. ¡°Has he truly forgiven us?¡± she asked at last. ¡°Of course. You know how he can be. Temperamental. Mercurial.¡± I shrugged slightly. ¡°And you?¡± I slowly dragged my fingers along the arm of the couch as I considered my words before speaking. ¡°I am still devastated by the deaths of my family, but I am now graced with immortality and power.¡± A small smile wavered upon her red lips. ¡°A painful balance of the scales.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I agreed. ¡°It is a curse and a blessing.¡± ¡°He does love you,¡± the Baroness said passionately. ¡°He is enraptured with you completely.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re his mistress,¡± I said, deliberately unsettling her. Her chin trembled with fear as she sat back, her eyes riveted to her hands folded upon her lap. ¡°Before your marriage.¡± ¡°And after. I am not a simple girl. At the castle there are other women, you know. The Brides of Dracula.¡± ¡°You have his title,¡± she pointed out, ¡°and his love. He is a worldly man of earthly desires. He will have other women, but you are Countess Dracula. I can only hope to one day be your sister Bride.¡± ¡°Why do you think me special?¡± I asked her, curious. ¡°Because he told me so,¡± she answered, pain leaking into her words. I understood in that moment that she had hoped to be his countess, but had been rebuffed. ¡°He had desired an English bride for his move to that country. But after a time, he told me that he planned to make you his wife in all ways.¡± I had witnessed a secret moment between Vlad and the Baroness. I knew the words he had spoken to her and her anger when she believed he loved me. ¡°We shall be sister Brides,¡± I said at last. ¡°You are the first among them,¡± she said in a soft, thoughtful tone. ¡°Perhaps, but we both know that his lusts are powerful. He still desires you,¡± I continued, lying. Vlad had been done with the Baroness. Her worth to him had been nullified as far as he was concerned. But she was valuable to me and, therefore, she must believe that she was still of value in the eyes of Vlad Dracula. She let out a soft gasp full of emotion. Eyes sparkling with tears, she reached out to clutch my hand. ¡°I only want to serve him. When he grew angry with me...¡± ¡°His anger has passed. You know his moods. He can be quite loving one moment and so very cruel the next. Do not be afraid anymore. My very presence here must be an assurance to you that you are not removed from his favor.¡± Page 27 ¡°Your words have given me such great joy. I will do all I can to serve him and you.¡± ¡°We shall be like sisters,¡± I promised her, my fingers grasping hers a little too tightly. I could see her discomfort, but she did not dare withdraw from me. ¡°Yes, yes! Always,¡± she answered, then with much more fervor, ¡°and forever.¡± I could see that she was snared and I smiled at her with satisfaction. Chapter 14 Excerpt from Letter from Earl Wright to his sister, Countess Dracula I must say, my darling sister, I am concerned by the tone of your recent letter. The news of the destruction of your lovely home filled me with terror. To think you could have perished in the flames fills me with dread. I cannot bear to lose you after the loss of our family. My only solace is the knowledge you are in the safe hands of our friend Baroness Dosza. I realize your husband has many duties to which he must attend, but that you are without the company of family in a time such as this worries me. Perhaps you should return to England and stay with us until your estate is restored. Excerpt from Letter from Countess Dracula, to her brother, Earl Wright Your concern for my safety warms me, my dear brother! Though I long to return to England, I feel I must perform my duties as a faithful wife and follow my husband¡¯s directions in this matter. I am quite comfortable in the home of the baroness. Though I miss you and our family terribly, I must stay here for the time being. Please do not worry after me. Your love and prayers are my strength. The Journal of Countess Dracula June 30, 1820 The Dosza Palace, Buda Andrew¡¯s sweet letter pierced my heart when I read it. I could feel his great concern and love for me pouring out of the words he had written. It pains me to lie to him, but I cannot leave Buda until I have exacted my revenge against Vlad¡¯s minions. And I cannot leave until I find my beloved Ignatius. I am also unsure of how I can return to England and hide from my brother my new nature. I am not the sister he remembers. I once hid my unnatural beauty behind veils, pretending to be disfigured, but I cannot keep up such a ruse. My brother and I share the same nature and he would be suspect. I am at a loss. My family now rests in the crypt of the Dosza Chapel. I am grateful to have them safely interred at last. Magda attended the service performed by a local priest in my stead. I am considering sending them home to England by ship at a later date, but I am uncertain if this is wise. At least for now their bodies are in a holy place. That gives me peace. Meanwhile, despite my urgent request to see Astir. He has declined my request to see him and is silent on the matter of the vampire who attacked us. I wish only for answers and receive only silence. I have settled into my new life at the Baroness¡¯ palace. It has not been as difficult as I had feared for the Baroness often sleeps through the day. At her insistence, I call her Csilla during our conversations and she is perfectly relaxed in my presence. Soon after my arrival, she grew restless and began to throw small soirees every evening. I soon learned that she is fond of drink, men, and is every bit as scandalous as I had once hoped to be. At her insistence, I join her small parties, listening to the mad gossips, laughing at the grandiose tales of young men trying to impress me, and enjoy being the center of attention. My title is enough to gain interest, but my English background and my family¡¯s tragedy make me quite the draw. ¡°Your husband is quite the man,¡± a middle-aged dowager duchess named Frida informed me one night. Fanning herself on the veranda, she regarded with amusement the younger drunken people attempting to play croquet in the moonlight. ¡°So forceful and exciting.¡± ¡°He has his moments,¡± I conceded. Adem lingered nearby watching the dark cloak of night hiding within the tree line. The night air was warm and thick with moisture. I could see the lights from the palace glinting on the waters of the Danube beyond the trees. ¡°I often wondered when he would find a bride. He seemed like such a rogue,¡± Frida said, her eyes glittering with wine and a hint of cruelty. ¡°When word reached me that he had found a wife, I was shocked. I must admit I thought he would perhaps one day marry our dear Csilla. They are very much alike in their particular predilections.¡± Tilting my head, I graced the nasty gossip with a wide smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t they?¡± Frida¡¯s wicked expression dimmed somewhat. ¡°Yes. But I¡¯m sure he has taken you under his wing to show you the wonders of married life.¡± The innuendo dripped from her lips as her keen dark eyes watched me with anticipation. With a light laugh, I flipped open my fan. Fluttering it before my face to create a small breeze, I graced her with a bemused smile. ¡°Well, he would be a rather bad husband if he did not.¡± Moving her heavy body closer to mine, she whispered conspiratorially, ¡°Well, if he had not, I¡¯m certain you could have found one of these dashing young men to do the honors.¡± With a hard edge to her smile, she added, ¡°While he was away, on business, of course, with the Baroness.¡± ¡°She may be his mistress, but I am his wife and carry his title,¡± I said keeping the steel from my tone. I refused to be baited. Her smile faded to a hard little line as she pressed her lips together. The ostrich feathers of her turban bobbed around her head as she settled into a chair to watch the gaiety on the lawn. ¡°Sometimes titles are all women such as we can cling to when our husbands are distracted.¡± She added in a curious tone, ¡°Or perhaps we enjoy their distraction allowing us to pursue other... interests.¡± Settling upon a stone bench, I shrugged my shoulders. Frida¡¯s gaze shifted to Adem. ¡°Yes, I could see that.¡± ¡°Then you see what is not there,¡± I said. Hearing her words, Adem merely shook his head and returned to watching the antics of the Hungarian aristocrats and a few foreign guests. Csilla was in fine form, laughing gaily, prancing about with a glass of wine in one hand. It was clear that she had selected a young Frenchman to bed. She was particularly enthralled with his accent and broad shoulders. I could see the allure of his blond curls and blue eyes, but his beauty was dim in comparison to my lost love. Laughter sang through the air as people cheated flamboyantly at the game while flirting outrageously with each other. At one point in my young life I would have been scandalized by the flagrant actions of those around me, but I had lost my innocence in Vlad¡¯s castle. When two men playfully tried to lift the skirts of the baroness, I thought it fairly tame compared to how Vlad had torn off my dress. ¡°Countess, this just arrived,¡± Brice said, his tall form stepping to my side. Upon his tray was a simple card. ¡°Thank you, Brice,¡± I said with a true smile. Plucking up the card, I read it over swiftly. ¡°Is there a messenger awaiting a reply?¡± ¡°Yes, madam.¡± ¡°My response is that I shall be there in due haste,¡± I said as I gathered my shawl about my shoulders and stood. Gesturing to Adem, I swiftly walked into the house ignoring Frida¡¯s query and speculative gaze. Adem fell into step behind me as I rushed toward my suite. ¡°Your master finally agreed to my request to meet with him,¡± I informed Adem. ¡°It took him long enough, didn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Sometimes he has no awareness of the passage of time, and other times he merely likes to make people wait.¡± I could see the truth in Adem¡¯s comment, but I was not mollified. I was in a temper over Astir¡¯s dismissive behavior. I quickly dressed in a blue silk gown and matching turban with ostrich feathers. Magda fussed over my hair and clothing as I rushed to the waiting carriage. My slippers were new and slightly pinched my feet, but I was pleased with my attire. It was one of the many new outfits Vlad had bought me and I felt very fashionable. Upon my throat, wrists and ears I wore diamonds and aquamarines, another gift, this time from my brother. He had presented them to me as a wedding gift and I was very fond of them. The color of the aquamarines matched my eyes and the diamonds sparkled brilliantly upon my limbs as I moved. Once settled in Astir¡¯s carriage, I allowed myself a moment of peace to gather my wits about me and set my words in order. My temper would get the best of me if I was not careful and I needed Astir to be my supporter, not my enemy. The carriage groaned as the horses were urged forward and the wheels turned carrying me away from the palace. I should have probably informed the baroness I was departing, but a bit of mystery would keep her in awe of me. I did not want her to feel too familiar. It was difficult enough to deal with her at times since she so passionately desired to be my dear friend. Astir¡¯s message had been simple. It was a summons to a cafe that was one of the finer establishments in Buda. I had not ventured out since my arrival and it was a lovely balm to my tattered soul to see the city in all its beauty. I could hear the violins playing in one restaurant mingling with the soft whisper of the Danube. The gentle rocking of the carriage and the clacking of the horse hooves against the cobblestones was a lovely reminder of a happier time in Buda. Perhaps I had been foolish, but for a time I had been at peace with my life with Vlad. Of course it had been while my brother had been visiting and there were times when Vlad did strike me, but it had been such a relief from the brutality of the castle I had been seduced into complacency. Page 28 The driver called out to the horses as the carriage was brought to a stop before the establishment to which I had been summoned by Astir. Gathering up my lace shawl, I prepared to disembark. Pressing away my anger, I focused my thoughts on that which I needed from Astir. It was Adem who swung open the door and quickly unfolded the step. Tucking my hand into his, I allowed him to help me down. Sweet, lovely music wafted on the night breeze. It was a delicate melody that enraptured me. Following the song, I entered the cafe. Inside, the atmosphere was just as lovely as the music. The furniture was dark wood that gleamed with a fine polish under the candlelight. The windows were covered in lush dark red drapes and the air was thick with the fragrance of wax, food, tea, and coffee. Customers clustered around the tables, laughing, chatting, or listening to the musicians tucked into a corner. A few glanced in my direction, but most continued on in their activities without a second thought to the woman with red hair. It was a relief. For too many days I had been the center of attention and speculation, and now I was merely another customer among many. The host escorted me to a secluded table per my request. The candles burned brilliantly in the chandelier above as I took my seat. Astir was nowhere to be seen, but it did not surprise me that he would allow me to be seated first. He had a certain penchant for the grand entrance. I had just ordered a coffee when I saw the wait-staff rushing to the front of the cafe in great excitement. I soon saw why. Astir swept past the tables in grand fashion clad in a black and white gown of the finest silk and organza with an utterly atrocious turban of white satin adorned with feathers, jewels, and ribbons. His hair was arranged in the most recent fashionable style with grand golden curls, braids and rolls. A black beaded shawl was about his shoulders and as I gazed at him, I suddenly recognized him as a woman and not a man. Astir was a handsome woman with a slight masculinity to her features. I was awestruck. ¡°Dear God in Heaven, it is warm. Open some windows!¡± Astir waved an ostrich fan at the host. ¡°I¡¯m simply sweltering!¡± ¡°Of course, madam!¡± was the immediate response and several waiters hastened to obey. All eyes were on Astir as she strode elegantly toward my table. I looked sharply at Adem to see he was unaffected by this great change in Astir¡¯s attire and apparent gender. ¡°Countess Dracula! How lovely you look!¡± Astir greeted me with swift pecks on the cheek. ¡°It¡¯s so dreadfully warm in here. Atrocious! We must get more air! The night is so lovely!¡± I could not help but gaze upon the fallen angel preening in her beautiful gown and fluffing up her skirts. All eyes were on her and she smiled mischievously at a young man as he raised his glass to her. ¡°How lovely to see you, Lady Astir,¡± I said, almost choking on the words. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I could not join you at an earlier date, but there is so much drama going about! You know how it is,¡± she said with a wink. A crystal glass of champagne was set before her and she smiled graciously at the waiter. ¡°Stop staring, darling. You mouth is hanging open,¡± she chided me, reaching out to gently raise my chin so my lips would come together. Her glove smelled like jasmine and was soft against my flesh. ¡°You have changed a bit since I saw you last,¡± I ventured. ¡°Oh, I know,¡± she admitted, fanning herself. ¡°But that is what one must do to keep those around them on their toes.¡± Leaning forward, I said in a softer tone, ¡°Truly, Astir? Is this what this is all about? To make people uneasy when they are around you?¡± ¡°Au contraire, my darling one. People are not so on edge around a beautiful woman as they are when about a tall, imposing man.¡± Astir smiled sweetly. ¡°Sometimes events warrant that I take on a more delicate persona. Besides, I look fabulous, don¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Despite you being a man dressed as a woman, I suppose,¡± I said snappishly, disturbed at how easily Astir had become a woman in my eyes. ¡°I am neither, yet I am both,¡± Astir corrected. ¡°Therefore, I can dress as I please. Ah, look at your pout. Coming from such a worldly woman. Perhaps I should kiss it and make it better!¡± I glowered at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Astir threw back her head and laughed. She was beautiful in that moment with the diamonds in her jewelry sparkling against her creamy skin. I was surprised to feel afraid. ¡°I do so like you,¡± Astir said with vehemence. ¡°So very much.¡± ¡°Then if you like me so much, why did it take you so long to respond to my request for a visit?¡± ¡°Oh, that!¡± Astir waved her fan. ¡°I was dealing with...as I said...drama.¡± ¡°Does it concern the man who assaulted us on our return to Buda?¡± Rolling her eyes, she dismissed my words with the flick of her fan. ¡°That is very old and boring news.¡± ¡°Is it really?¡± ¡°Of course! I don¡¯t understand why you wish to prattle on over such a minor event.¡± ¡°Then what sort of drama has consumed you?¡± I could not fathom what was afoot at this time with the vampire hunters gone from the city and apparently Vlad¡¯s assassin being of no consequence. Then a thought occurred to me. ¡°Katya? Is she causing trouble?¡± Astir snorted with contempt. ¡°Of course! She hasn¡¯t stopped complaining that she wants to be with you. The haven does not have a vampire presence at this time due to all the trouble with the vampire hunters so all she does is mope about. It¡¯s considerably annoying.¡± I laughed with delight at the thought of someone annoying Astir as much as she annoys me. The tension I had felt from her unexpected appearance alleviated and I took a small sip of the coffee that had been set before me. It tasted dreadful. Astir raised her eyes heavenward as I giggled. ¡°Oh, I am so very pleased you are amused. You brought the scourge of Katya upon me.¡± ¡°Actually, your guard did. Not all are as wise as Adem. Enre certainly proved that to be true. Astir¡¯s expression grew sly as she glanced at Adem who lingered at a nearby table. ¡°Oh, he is not so wise at times. I could tell a tale or two about our dear little Adem.¡± I bristled at Astir¡¯s mocking tone and regarded her coldly. She laughed at my petulance and took another long sip of champagne. ¡°Oh, dear. Do you have your eye set on our dear Adem?¡± ¡°Heavens no!¡± I said, aghast. ¡°My heart belongs to Ignatius!¡± Her sea green eyes sparkled with merriment as she slipped her hands free of her gloves. ¡°How divine! You truly do love our dear Father Ignatius, do you not?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± I scowled at her, my sluggish heart beating in my chest with anger and desire. How I wanted to hold Ignatius in my arms and speak to him. I craved him as I did blood, with every aspect of my essence. ¡°So that is why you summoned me?¡± Astir tucked her gloves away and set her very pale, slim fingers upon mine. ¡°Is that it, dear one?¡± I supposed she expected me to shirk away from her touch, but instead I gripped those too-long, dry fingers with my own. ¡°Yes. I have considered your warning about Ignatius learning about Vlad¡¯s fate, and I do not believe he would betray me to his Mistress. He loves me. He will protect me.¡± ¡°Are you so certain?¡± Astir lifted one slim brow. ¡°I am certain. Though your warning has some merit, I do not believe he would ever betray me. There are conversations you were not privy to, and, upon reflection, I believe he will stand at my side.¡± With a slight roll of her shoulders, Astir turned her attention toward Adem. ¡°Love can destroy, you know. Even when it does not intend to.¡± ¡°I do not give your words merit where they have none,¡± I retorted as I clutched her hand fiercely. ¡°I implore you. Now, tell me. Where is he? What do you know?¡± Astir¡¯s eyes flicked down to our clutched hands, and she slightly quirked the corner of her thin mouth. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t we a tad desperate?¡± ¡°I love him. You know this. You even helped keep our affair a secret from Vlad. Now tell me...¡± Astir withdrew her hand and lightly patted mine before drawing herself up and sitting primly in her chair. She cast her gaze toward the open windows and appeared to contemplate her response. ¡°Vienna. With his Mistress. At least, that is what his last correspondence indicated.¡± I slightly inclined my head. ¡°Thank you. I wish to send him a letter. Can you arrange this?¡± ¡°I would advise against it,¡± Astir answered, all traces of gaiety gone from her demeanor. ¡°I told you! He will not betray me. Why do you thwart me?¡± Shifting about in her chair, Astir looked slightly uncomfortable. ¡°There is much afoot in the city of Buda that you are not privy to at this time.¡± ¡°Then tell me!¡± ¡°Oh, I dare not, for I cannot intercede were you to act foolishly. It is best you do not know and keep to your promise to behave yourself.¡± Astir sipped her champagne and once more appeared to be weighing her words before speaking. ¡°Then tell me so I will not act foolishly! Does this have to do with my husband?¡± Page 29 The wickedness returned to her expression as she said slyly, ¡°Ah, you call him your husband so easily now.¡± Leaning forward, my hands clutched into tight fists, I answered, ¡°Of course. It is best that I carry his title and his name.¡± Astir tilted her head, her delicate diamond earrings catching the light. ¡°I see. Well, your dear husband has caused much of the complications occurring at this time, but the situation is now far removed from his power and influence. It has run its own course and I suggest that you be a dear, quiet little vampire and behave yourself. The powers that be are not gazing in your direction at this time though they are aware of your presence. There is a power struggle occurring and your dear husband was wise enough to remove himself, and you, from the fray. It is best if Ignatius does not come into this city and that you do not correspond with him. In fact, it is best for both of us if you do nothing more than entertain your human friends, do not kill for blood, and behave in the manner of a mortal countess.¡± I was riled at her words, infuriated that she dare tell me how to behave, yet I was surprised to see concern in her eyes. ¡°I came here to find Ignatius and have my revenge.¡± Astir finished her champagne and gestured for the waiter. ¡°Yes, I know. But you are not a goddess, my little one. You are a vampire with a title and the illusion of a mortal life. You must use these assets to your advantage and keep yourself from harm. You cannot hurtle through this new life of yours doing as you will.¡± I chafed under her words. ¡°What use is this new life if I cannot do as I will? I refused to live a conventional life as a mortal and I certainly do not intend to do so as a vampire.¡± ¡°Is that why you have ensconced yourself in Hungarian society as Countess Dracula? Please, my dear one. You have returned to the familiar trappings of your mortal life.¡± My laughter was mocking. ¡°If you bore witness to the Baroness Dosza¡¯s little nightly parties, you would have to admit that the life I live now is far removed from the genteel country life my parents desired for me. I am a vampire. I am Countess Dracula, and I will do as I desire.¡± Astir fastened her keen eyes upon me. ¡°Even if that should mean that you would not see your beloved Father Ignatius because you would be dead?¡± I sat back in my chair, stunned. ¡°You dare threaten my life?¡± ¡°No, I am giving you a warning that should you not tread carefully, my dear sweet little countess, you will meet your end at the hands of those whose name I dare not speak aloud.¡± Astir sat forward on her chair, moving closer to whisper across the table. ¡°There are powers at work in this city that will destroy you should they realize certain veracities.¡± I was vexed to see the truth in her eyes. It was plain that she was speaking of my crime against Vlad Dracula and the ramifications. I was chilled to my core as once again I was reminded that though he was vanquished I was not yet free of his power and influence. I could feel my rage rising, choking me, and tears springing to my eyes as I faced the reality that to some extent I was still trapped by the dealings of the vampire who had killed me and made me his Bride. ¡°Damn,¡± I hissed, sulking. ¡°Good, you understand at last.¡± ¡°I will have my revenge,¡± I said sullenly. Astir glanced over her shoulder. ¡°Discretion is always the best route in these things. Any grand gestures could be misread by those whose attention you do not want drawn in your direction.¡± ¡°Who are these powers?¡± I felt drained of all emotion all at once. ¡°As I said, I dare not speak the names.¡± Astir fanned herself, her eyes sweeping over the cafe, briefly stopping on each face. ¡°You are so powerful. Do you actually fear others?¡± I scoffed at her sudden demure demeanor. Returning her gaze to my face, she said, ¡°I have learned to play the games of this world because I am not all powerful, my dear little countess. I have my limits as do you. Since the vampire hunters invaded Buda and robbed me of some of my best clientele I have had to be a little more...¡± Her words faded away and she fussed with her glass. ¡°Where is that waiter?¡± ¡°Your haven was compromised by Gregor, the dhamphir. Did that affect your power?¡± Astir laughed lightly, her fingers fluttering over her lips. ¡°Oh, please!¡± I am not always the cleverest of creatures, but I recognized the flash of fear I saw in her eyes. Her haven had been compromised and she had banished the vampires from it during the vampire hunter rampage through the city. Perhaps she was in the same difficult position as I. Perhaps she was caught in a web, too. Our waiter returned and our orders were taken. When our food arrived, I pretended to eat as Astir ate ravenously, laughing and talking about nothing more important than fashion and the weather. I could not wrestle another bit of information from her. It was if she were suddenly my dearest friend and our meal was nothing more than two friends having a lovely dinner together. I finally gave in to her desire to not speak of the mysteries of Buda, the vampires, Dracula, and the web I was apparently caught upon. When we parted ways, Adem climbed into the carriage with me. He had sat in silence, like a shadow, throughout my time in the cafe. As the horses drew us away into the majestic hills toward the palace, he reached out and took my hand gently. I found it to be a forward action and almost pulled way, but his fingers tightened slightly. ¡°I know you wish not to heed Astir¡¯s words, but I have not heard the truth so plainly spoken from her lips in many years. Strangely, I do believe she cares for you and wishes for you to be safe. Listen to her. Obey her.¡± My lips trembled as I nodded. He released my hand and settled into the darkness of the carriage. I cast my gaze upon the Danube beyond the carriage window and struggled to hold back my tears. I have always hated Vlad Dracula, but in that moment I would have killed him a thousand times over to be free of him, his power, and the secret dealings that so greatly impacted my existence despite his banishment. Chapter 15 The Journal of Countess Dracula July 12, 1820 The Dosza Palace, Buda Baroness Dosza and I attended a party on Margret Island located on the Danube River. The Baroness was elated to be invited. I discerned from our conversation en route on her private boat that she had been concerned about her social status after a short altercation with another aristocrat. ¡°I must say I am relieved it is not an issue. She was determined to have me shunned. I told her quite plainly I would never lie with her disgusting pig of a husband.¡± The baroness sniffed before flashing a wicked smile. ¡°Instead I was bedding her son.¡± I must admit that the baroness is intriguing in her own way. She lets no one dictate her actions, but acts upon her own whims. Her passions rule her and they may change from day to day. Though she may be fickle, I have witnessed her one constant obsession: her desire to never grow old and to be immortal. She is consumed with the notion of being Vlad Dracula¡¯s Bride. I listen to her prattle on about him, our future, and her desire to be my dearest friend with some amusement. I¡¯m not a fool. I know that she believes if she becomes my confidant, her status in Dracula¡¯s household shall be elevated. Little does she know that I have no intention of allowing her to be a vampire, let alone survive another year of her mortal life. We were welcomed with great fervor when we joined the festivities held near the medieval ruins of a monastery. The trees were decorated with long swaths of white ribbon and candles burned in ivory candelabra. An orchestra played upon a vast green lawn as the attendees danced, conversed, laughed, and flirted beneath the black canvas of the night. All the ladies shimmered in their pale gowns, resembling lost spirits as they walked through the lush garden and lingered under the canopies of the white cypress trees. As we walked together among the party goers, greeting the wealthy and titled of Buda, Csilla snaked her arm about mine, pressing close to me. I admit we both enjoyed the openly shocked expressions and fervently whispered gossip. I knew it was quite the scandal to see Count Dracula¡¯s wife and mistress arm in arm, enjoying the party together. ¡°Baroness Csilla! What a joy to see you!¡± a matronly lady called out in greeting. She excitedly waved us over. As we joined her, Csilla greeted her with a cool little smile. ¡°Borb¨¢la, how lovely to see you.¡± Borb¨¢la returned a cold smile of her own. I wondered if it was this same woman with whom the baroness had quarreled. ¡°Pardon me, but have we met?¡± ¡°I am Countess Dracula.¡± ¡°Oh, my! Of course! It has been so long since I saw you when you were visiting with your parents. I believe I last saw you and your family at a picnic.¡± There was a slightly predatory gleam in her eye as she swept her eyes over my face. ¡°Oh, wait. No. It was the lovely opera at the Dosza Palace where I last saw you with your husband and your charming brother.¡± It was difficult, but I did not allow myself to be disquieted by her words. ¡°But you were in mourning then. You wore such a heavy veil, I could not even see your face.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she lovely?¡± Csilla gushed. ¡°Now that her mourning is over, it is so grand to see her pretty face once more.¡± Page 30 ¡°I always thought you were a lovely little thing despite your red hair,¡± the older woman said, her ruddy complexion a clear indication of her drunken state. I could almost forgive her comment if not for her cruel eyes. This final remark wore away at my resolve and having been teased my entire life because of my red locks, I bristled under her words. I was about to retort when a voice with a thick English accent responded instead. ¡°I think red hair is the mark of a beautiful woman.¡± Turning, I saw a tall man with blond hair and brilliant pale blue eyes approaching. Sporting the latest fashion of a long coat, he was a striking figure. Something about his broad shoulders and the set of his chin reminded me of my father and I felt a lump in my throat. Csilla rewarded him with a sweet smile and squeezed my hand lightly. ¡°Of course it is! It is such a rare color and with her pale skin, it¡¯s so striking.¡± Without another word, Borb¨¢la stomped off to join the other gossiping biddies leaving us alone with the Englishman. ¡°Pardon my interruption,¡± he said, bowing. ¡°My name is Percy Clarke and I had to come to defense of such a lovely young woman.¡± ¡°I am Baroness Dosza, but you may call me Csilla,¡± the baroness said, already turning her charms to the handsome man before us. ¡°I¡¯m delighted,¡± Percy said, kissing both our hands. His Magyar was good, though thickly accented. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡± I said to him in English. ¡°I am Countess Dracula.¡± His eyes widened with surprise. Quickly recovering, he said, ¡°Countess Dracula, I take it you are English born?¡± ¡°I am. I was born Lady Glynis Wright. I married Count Dracula last year,¡± I said. ¡°It is definitely a pleasure to meet you! It has been quite some time since I was last in England. To hear another English voice is refreshing,¡± Percy answered. ¡°What is he saying?¡± Csilla asked me, slightly disconcerted to be excluded from the conversation. In Magyar, I said, ¡°Percy was just saying it has been some time since he was last on English soil.¡± ¡°I miss England,¡± Percy admitted, also in Magyar, ¡°but I have a lot of business to attend to here in Buda. I probably will not be traveling back to England for some time.¡± ¡°It has been over two years since we departed England.¡± Even I could hear the sadness in my voice as the yearning to see the old manor grew almost unbearable in that moment of confession. I could so clearly remember the dark gray facade of my ancestral home against the backdrop of the lush green of the countryside. The voices of my family flitted through my mind, snippets of conversations floating like wraiths through my memory. Percy¡¯s pale blue eyes regarded me with curiosity as he shifted on his feet. Nearby, the birds rustled in the trees as the noise from the party stirred them from their slumber. ¡°I suppose it was your marriage that relocated you to the city of Buda,¡± Percy ventured. ¡°My family was traveling across the Continent when the Baroness introduced me to my future husband. After my family was tragically killed, I became Countess Dracula.¡± It was the truth, yet it excised so much of the pain and terror my family and I had endured. I immediately felt guilty, as though I had betrayed my family by so easily glossing over their brutal murders. I cast down my gaze, afraid that I may weep if I saw sympathy in his eyes. He reminded me so much of a younger version of my dear departed father. ¡°I do apologize for bringing up a sensitive subject,¡± he said swiftly. ¡°The Countess is a strong, and yet tragic figure.¡± Csilla¡¯s smile cast in my direction could be perceived as affectionate, but I translated it as possessive. ¡°She has risen above the tragedy that befell her family to woo not only her husband, but all of us who consider her our friend.¡± ¡°I am merely doing my very best in difficult circumstances,¡± I said swiftly, a touch embarrassed by her gushing words, but also antagonized by her portrayal of herself as an adoring friend. ¡°Never underestimate the English,¡± Percy said with a somewhat roguish smile. ¡°That includes the ladies.¡± I fluttered my fan at him playfully. ¡°Well said and so true. Enough of my dark past, what brings you to Buda?¡± ¡°I am a merchant by trade. My company deals in textiles. Such as the lovely silk your gowns are made of.¡± His fingers lightly touched the puffed sleeve of my ice blue gown. ¡°So you must always know what is the latest fashion, I take it?¡± Csilla teased him with her long lashes and the alluring up turn at the one corner of her mouth. ¡°I know enough to know that you are both the most fashionable and lovely ladies at this party.¡± Percy smiled again, his white teeth flashing in the candlelight. ¡°I must say, Countess, your shawl is quite lovely and intricate in design.¡± ¡°It was a gift from my mother. It is from Venice.¡± I shifted the delicate fabric around my shoulders. It whispered against my flesh and the silk of my gown. Aware of my too white complexion, I tried to wear shades of pale blue instead of white. The shawl perfectly matched the dress Vlad had a dressmaker create for me during my last visit to Buda. Though my reflection eludes me, I could see in Percy¡¯s eyes that he thought I was attractive. ¡°I thought perhaps your husband had given it to you. Is Count Dracula about? He seems to be quite a mysterious, yet striking figure according to all the rumors.¡± Percy slightly inclined his head toward a group of vicious gossips huddled together tossing critical glares in our direction. ¡°He is quite formidable,¡± the baroness said with a beguiling laugh. ¡°My husband is not about at this time. He is at our country estate dealing with matters there,¡± I said, trying not to appear peeved at Csilla. ¡°I am presently staying with the Baroness until our estate is restored. It burned earlier this year.¡± ¡°Your life has held far too much tragedy in the last year, my countess. I hope and pray that your future will be far brighter.¡± There was a genuine warmth in Percy¡¯s voice that I found endearing. ¡°We all hope for the best,¡± the Baroness agreed, her arm sliding about my shoulders. Her kiss on my cheek sent the gossips flying like a flock of startled geese to all points of the party. The thought of them squawking out their particular brand of news amused me. A figure in a demure white dress with a dark blue sash caught my eye. I craned my neck to see Laura standing beside her parents while several young people engaged her in conversation. There were two young men dressed in short pants and short coats and a young girl Laura¡¯s age in a pale yellow gown. All were talking and laughing with the animation only youth can truly achieve. Distracted, I missed the few bits of conversation carrying on beside me as I saw Laura¡¯s eyes shift toward me. I gave her a nod and she smiled brightly. ¡°Ah, Sir Stephan¡¯s daughter is being wooed by that horrible German.¡± Csilla fluttered her fan below her chin, her keen eyes directed where I had been gazing. ¡°Why is the lad so terrible?¡± Percy sipped his wine and also turned to look toward Laura¡¯s suitor. ¡°Dietrich¡¯s father is a German prince and the boy is the son of his father¡¯s mistress. His father sent his mother and Dietrich to Buda when he was just a boy. She had the good fortune to marry a very wealthy and much older man. Old Igor absolutely doted on the boy and spoiled him terribly until the old man died. Rumor has it that they were left with a comfortable allowance, but not enough to sustain both of them indefinitely. Though Dietrich believes his father will one day call for him and make him a prince, he knows he must marry well and into money to continue his lavish lifestyle. Thus his pursuit of Laura.¡± Csilla arched her brows above her fan. ¡°Since her brother died a few years ago, she is her father¡¯s only heir. Sir Stephan does have a lot of money thanks to your good husband.¡± ¡°I do swear you have all the scandal, don¡¯t you?¡± I flicked my fan toward one of the old gossips at work nearby. ¡°Are you going to join them?¡± ¡°I can assure you my information is much more reliable than those harpies,¡± Csilla responded, smirking. ¡°Wherever there is money, there is intrigue.¡± Percy grinned. ¡°I¡¯m sure the poor have their intrigues as well.¡± I thought of the gypsies I had accidentally trapped in the castle and felt a pang of guilt. ¡°Yes, but it is not as entertaining as all of this.¡± Percy gestured to the ruins just beyond the illumination of the candles. ¡°Or as beautiful.¡± His eyes settled on my face and I flushed a little under his gaze. Perhaps I was flattering myself, but he appeared to be intrigued by me. ¡°I have decided I rather like you.¡± Csilla flicked the collar of his coat with her fingers as she graced him with a seductive look. ¡°I am flattered, but I am a married man,¡± was Percy¡¯s swift response. The baroness¡¯ expression told him quite clearly that she did not find this to be an obstacle. No longer desiring to listen to the baroness, I said, ¡°Excuse me,¡± and slipped away. Quickly darting around a group of revelers and out of the view of the Baroness and the Englishman, I sought out Laura. Her parents had abandoned her to Dietrich¡¯s company. Laura looked a bit overwhelmed by his ardent gestures while her two friends giggled at her side. Her expression reminded me a bit too much of May and I felt the sudden urge to rescue her. Page 31 I wove easily through the throng of people moving toward the canopies under which the food had been laid in a spectacular spread. Willing myself to be unseen, I was able to navigate through the throng of guests with ease. I reached the far end of the party just as Laura disappeared into the monastery ruins with Dietrich and her friends. I should not have been surprised that the ruins would be a lure for the younger and more daring of the party attendees. It was an imposing sight in the moonlight. A perfect place to hide and seek, or for an indiscreet dalliance. I hesitated, unsure if I should follow, when I saw the other young man and Laura¡¯s companion dart out of the ruins, both of them laughing like conspirators. Realizing that Laura was left alone in the dark with a young man who seemed far too rambunctious to be of any good character, I rushed toward the ruins. As I neared the fallen structures, a sudden panic seized me. This had once been a holy place. Since my nature was corrupted by Vlad, perhaps I could not enter. Lifting my dress and petticoats, I steeled my determination and took a step into the darkness enshrouding the ruins. Fire did not rain down upon me, nor did I feel the terrible disquiet that fills me whenever I am near a holy place. Encouraged, I hurried past the decaying broken walls covered in moss and shadows, following the sound of voices. I soon realized that many young couples had stolen away into the ruins for romantic rendezvous. I caught glimpses of them out of the corner of my eye as they tried to hide away in the shadows for a moment of indiscretion. Laura was not among them, but I could hear her. Deeper I plunged, darting through broken archways, down stone steps, and around collapsed walls. Fear began to unfurl within me as I remembered the horror that Vlad had inflicted when he had held me down and forced himself into my virgin body. I could not bear for Laura to be assaulted in the same manner. If what Csilla said was true, Dietrich was a person of low moral character. I would not allow him to hurt Laura. I burst through a thicket of trees and nearly tumbled down a stairway that led to a wide expanse of grass and broken walls. I released myself to the wind and let it catch me. Instead of falling, I floated to the bottom of the steps and landed with ease. Sweeping my gaze over my surroundings, I caught sight of a figure in white being drawn behind the remains of a tower. ¡°Please, no,¡± Laura¡¯s faint cry carried on the wind. I dashed across the ruins, clutching my shawl tightly around my shoulders. Darting around the wall, I found Dietrich pressing Laura against the grubby stones. ¡°Just a kiss,¡± he whispered in a voice that was deep with the desire for more than just a kiss. His hand was about her throat, pressing hard enough that she could not speak. ¡°Let her be,¡± I ordered. He swiveled about and I saw that he was a handsome lad with a shock of brown hair and vivid blue eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡± Laura¡¯s gaze darted toward me as Dietrich slightly released the pressure on her throat. I was as surprised as Dietrich when Laura pushed against him with both hands. Startled, he stumbled back a few steps. Again, she shoved him, sending him sprawling. ¡°I said no,¡± she shouted, breathing heavily, her face flushed with anger. ¡°Laura, let us depart.¡± I held out my hand and she hurried over. ¡°We were supposed to be playing hide and seek,¡± she gasped, her hand moving to her bruised throat. ¡°Your friends abandoned the game. That is why I followed.¡± I slipped my arm about her waist and considered smashing the boy into the wall. ¡°I thank you! I did not realize his intentions until he would not release my hand. Otherwise, I never would have come,¡± Laura said, her anger heating her words. ¡°You lie.¡± Dietrich rose to his feet and brushed off his clothing. ¡°You came here of your own will to be with me. Everyone at the party saw us together and will know what happened here.¡± Disgusted by his words, I scoffed at him. ¡°You are the liar! I saw what happened. She rebuffed you and pushed you off your very feet.¡± I glared at him, but kept my powers in check. I was relieved he had not the time to force himself upon her, but I was also proud that Laura had fought him. ¡°And who are you?¡± He scoffed at me. ¡°Why would anyone listen to you? You¡¯re just a girl.¡± ¡°I am Countess Dracula.¡± Dietrich visibly paled and he stumbled back as if in fear. ¡°And Laura is my friend,¡± I continued, uncertain as to why he was so afraid. ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt her! I just wanted a kiss. I want to marry her! Do right by her!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry you!¡± Laura¡¯s words were snapped off in an angry, bitter tone. ¡°You have to marry someone! Allow me to win your heart.¡± Dietrich¡¯s appeal was desperate and I almost felt a pang of sorrow for him. ¡°I have no desire to marry any man.¡± Laura gathered up her skirts and rushed away. I followed, my hand reaching out to steady her, for my vision at night was far superior. Now that we were away from her attacker, her tears began to flow. ¡°How could my friends betray me?¡± My heart felt for her. ¡°Perhaps they thought you had feelings for him and that they were performing some sort of favor?¡± ¡°I have told both numerous times that I had no interest in him or any other man and that I have no intention of ever getting married,¡± Laura replied. ¡°I do not understand why they would disregard my desires.¡± ¡°Perhaps they believed you were playing a game with him. Many girls do enjoy a man¡¯s pursuit of their affections.¡± In England many of the young ladies played elaborate games with the men they eventually married. I found the whole process tedious to a great degree. ¡°But I am not one of those women. I do not want to marry. Ever. I do not want a man to rule over me and tell me how to live my life. Father says I will end up a bitter spinster. So be it! I would much rather live alone in my twilight years than have Dietrich as a husband!¡± Her tirade brought a smile to my lips, certain I had uttered similar words many times. ¡°I cannot agree more. I never desired to marry either.¡± ¡°Then why did you?¡± She stopped in mid-stride and looked at me, her dark eyes filled with curiosity. ¡°Why did you marry that horrible man?¡± Sighing, I lifted my eyes toward the moon. ¡°I had no choice.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t love him?¡± ¡°No,¡± I shook my head adamantly. ¡°No. Never.¡± Unexpected tears filled my eyes. ¡°I could never love him because...¡± I could not say the next words. How easily I had almost confessed to the brutal slayings of my family. I realized this folly and gathered my wits. ¡°...he frightens me.¡± ¡°He frightens everyone. I am terrified of him. How could you marry him if you are afraid of him?¡± The memory of his beatings flitted through my mind, the taste of his blood, the brutality of his lovemaking, and his fearsome anger. ¡°I suppose I had very little choice in the end.¡± I could see her disappointment and it wounded me. ¡°Laura, sometimes people are trapped by circumstances and they do the very best they can with the lot handed them. I am doing my very best. As you see, my husband is far away from here, and I am living my own life. I hope to maintain this as the norm. I have no desire to be anyone¡¯s wife.¡± It was truth. To be a wife meant to be owned by a man. I desired to be loved and adored for who I am. Ignatius did not have to marry me to prove that he loved me. I merely needed his kiss. ¡°I am determined not to give in to the plotting of my family or my friends.¡± Laura started to walk to the party. ¡°I shall find my own way. Be my own woman. If I must, I shall find a way to support myself.¡± ¡°Then I hope you do exactly as you desire and do not suffer my fate.¡± Abruptly she turned and seized my hands. ¡°Truly?¡± ¡°Truly.¡± Releasing me, she smiled slightly. ¡°Then perhaps we shall be friends after all, Countess Dracula.¡± ¡°I should very much like that,¡± I told her. ¡°But call me Glynis.¡± ¡°Very well, Glynis.¡± She tucked her arm around mine and together we returned to the party. The brilliance of the candles drew us back to the heart of the grand affair. I noted that Sir Stephan was startled to see his daughter at my side. I smiled sweetly at him as I strolled with Laura across the lawn toward the banquet beneath the tent canopies. Adem emerged from the throng of partygoers, his dark eyes swiftly appraising my condition and Laura¡¯s. I could see the line of his shoulders relax as he fell into step beside me. ¡°It is best, Countess, if you do not wander off.¡± ¡°I was merely spending time with a friend,¡± I answered briskly. Laura tilted her head to view Adem. Her eyes slightly widened as she took in his scarred face. ¡°Remember that your husband¡¯s enemies are now your own and it is best to stay near the other revelers at the party.¡± Adem¡¯s voice was low enough that I alone would hear him. ¡°I thought you said Buda was safe? And where were you just now?¡± I was peeved at being chastised and my tone made this imminently clear. Page 32 ¡°Dealing with your husband¡¯s enemies,¡± he answered, and faded into the crowd. ¡°Is he your guard?¡± Laura appeared impressed. ¡°Yes,¡± I replied. ¡°My husband has many enemies.¡± ¡°Are they the ones who burned down your house?¡± Laura¡¯s eyes widened even more. ¡°My husband is a powerful man and powerful men often have far too many enemies.¡± We were almost to the great feast and I was repulsed by the scent of the food. I wondered if I would ever find the smell of food appetizing again. ¡°Rather exciting, isn¡¯t it?¡± Laura giggled as she touched my arm lightly. ¡°Having a guard, not having enemies, that is.¡± ¡°I suppose.¡± Not long ago, I would have been completely fascinated by any woman with a personal guard. I would have been imagining all sorts of intrigues. ¡°Ah, Countess Dracula! We meet again!¡± Percy grinned as he held aloft a plate laden with all sorts of exotic dishes. ¡°I hope you are hungry.¡± ¡°I ate earlier,¡± I lied, but he thrust a plate into my hand before I could protest. ¡°It¡¯s overwhelming!¡± Laura immediately set about filling her own plate while I lingered at her side with my empty one. ¡°Oh, look! Szilv¨¢sgomb¨®c!¡± She served herself a few of the dumplings that were filled with sliced plums and added two to my plate. ¡°Those are certainly one of my favorite dishes.¡± Percy leaned over and placed some heavily spiced pork next to my serving of dumplings. I quickly introduced Percy to Laura, hoping they would ignore my plate and concentrate on their own, but they immediately conspired against me. I soon had such a varied selection of food if I had still been mortal I would have been daunted. As a vampire I could not take even a bite without exposing my nature. ¡°The one thing I do enjoy immensely in this city is the food. It is so different from our English fare, don¡¯t you think?¡± Percy guided us to another tent where tables and chairs awaited us. We seated ourselves at a table near the corner. The air was thick with the scent of food and wax candles. ¡°It is quite different,¡± I agreed. ¡°Sadly, I have a delicate stomach.¡± ¡°A pity,¡± Percy declared, then dug into his pork and potato dish. Laura smiled sweetly as she tucked into a plate full of mostly desserts. I noted she avoided eating the spicy meat and settled on a potato dish, fruits and her sweets. I pretended to eat, bringing small portions up to my mouth, but never taking a bite. As the conversation steered away from the buffet to Laura¡¯s recent return from abroad, I found it easier to avoid the food. ¡°After my governess married, father sent me to a finishing school,¡± Laura said around small bites of her dumplings. ¡°Mother attended the same school. She felt it would help me be much more sophisticated and worldly so I could attract a good husband.¡± Percy studied her delicate face before saying, ¡°Perhaps I am just far too old now, but you seem a bit young to marry.¡± ¡°I am seventeen,¡± Laura responded with a sigh. ¡°Ah, a prime age for many young girls to be married off.¡± Percy nodded his head somberly. ¡°My own wife, Abigail, was not that young when I married her. She was an old maid of twenty-six.¡± ¡°How did she so deftly avoid marrying for so long?¡± Laura wondered. Percy laughed with amusement. ¡°I take it you dread the prospect of marriage?¡± ¡°I desire nothing more than to be a spinster,¡± Laura admitted. ¡°A noble calling, I dare say.¡± I grinned at her affectionately. Percy settled back in his chair and gestured at me with an accusing finger. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you, a happily married woman, be encouraging her toward matrimony?¡± ¡°Most certainly I should be, but I will not. A woman should be able to choose her own lot in life, whether or not society, the church, or her family agrees.¡± Percy¡¯s blue eyes gleamed with merriment and wine as he folded his arms over his chest. ¡°I am in the presence of rebels. What are young women coming to these days?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not so horrified as you pretend to be.¡± Laura helped herself to one of my plum dumplings and nibbled on it as her large eyes regarded Percy with open defiance. ¡°True, true. Abigail refused to marry for comfort. Her family tried so very hard to marry her off to an assortment of suitable types only for her to turn them away. The family was gentry, but had lost most of its money. Abigail became a governess instead of marrying.¡± ¡°But she married you.¡± I drew my shawl around my shoulders as I regarded him thoughtfully. I instantly liked him and the more he spoke, the more I suspected we could be friends. ¡°That is because she married for love. Abigail was an idealist and did not believe that marriage, such a sacred union, should be for anything other than love. She was perfectly content with her post when we met by chance while she was on a walk.¡± ¡°And why hadn¡¯t you married yet?¡± Laura was clearly enraptured by his tale, her face so very pretty and flushed. ¡°Well, a man does have a bit more leeway as to when it is a proper time for him to marry, but I shall be honest. I also had no desire to marry if it was not a union based upon love.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re a romantic at heart,¡± I teased ¡°Completely.¡± A shadow of sadness flitted over his features, but he quickly sipped his wine to hide it away. ¡°Well, I have no desire to marry at all. Not even for love. For I shall never love any man.¡± Laura shrugged her delicate shoulders. ¡°You should not speak rashly,¡± Percy warned her. ¡°Some dashing fellow may make you a liar one day.¡± ¡°I know my mind and heart. No man shall ever take my heart.¡± Laura¡¯s confidence in her words was mesmerizing. I could clearly see that she believed her words completely. ¡°I shall never marry. I shall never have a child. And I will never love a man.¡± ¡°That almost sounds like a curse.¡± Percy frowned slightly at her. ¡°Do not curse yourself.¡± ¡°I am merely declaring my independence. And I don¡¯t believe in curses.¡± Laura giggled and tilted her head so the moonlight rested on her face and she took on a rather angelic appearance. ¡°I used to believe myself to be enlightened until I came to this country. Now I tend to believe in curses and all manner of monsters.¡± Percy¡¯s gaze lighted upon me for a mere second, but it was long enough for a bit of dread to seep into my consciousness. The three of us continued to talk until Laura¡¯s parents came to claim her and whisk her home. Percy, quite drunk, returned to the city on another boat, but not before asking if he could call on me. I agreed and, soon after, I departed with the Baroness Dosza on her private boat. Though she had not been victorious in her pursuit of Percy, she had managed to cause enough of a ruckus to be pleased with herself. I listened to her ramble on about her spiteful revenge against a reveler while Adem gazed at me solemnly from the side of the boat. I was accustomed to him being my shadow, but tonight I felt annoyed by his presence. It was a reminder that Vlad still influenced my life. Realizing that such morose thoughts only stole away my happiness, I relished my new found friendships instead. I was certain that Laura and I would be fast friends and Percy intrigued me. Despite the loss of both my mortal and vampire families, I could not allow myself to become a sad and lonely creature. Comforted by the prospect of fresh beginnings, I watched the stars glittering on the dark waves of the Danube and felt at peace. Chapter 16 The Journal of Countess Dracula August 2, 1820 The Dosza Palace, Buda I adore the spring and the early summer, but loathe the height of the summer months when the wind grows still and the heat becomes unbearable. Even though I live my life by night, the humidity and heat still linger in the darkness. If I was still mortal, I would have spent many afternoons walking along the Danube, picnicking, and laughing under bright blue skies. Instead, I am heavily tethered to my nighttime existence and only attend the social events that occur once the sun has set. This has made it a bit difficult to nurture my new friendships with Laura and Percy. Happily, both seem committed to forming relationships with me. I am glad for the camaraderie. Though Magda and Adem have proven to be valuable allies as I carve out a new life for myself in Buda, I often miss my family and friends in England. Though I am haunted while I sleep by the specter of Vlad Dracula, the nightmares fade away when Laura or Percy visits. Though I continue to be social at the encouragement of the Baroness, it is these two friendships that have begun to instill within me a semblance of normalcy. I have noted that Adem approves of my mundane life as a mortal countess, and Astir sends me the occasional note of encouragement. Magda also appears content with the new state of things though she despises the baroness. Twice a week, while I sleep, she visits Astir¡¯s haven to see her little boy. I have asked her to bring him to the palace, but she refuses. In Astir¡¯s haven she knows her little boy is truly safe and I cannot blame her for worrying. My life would be wonderful and complete if Ignatius were here, and I did not have to endure nightmares filled with Vlad Dracula. Astir continues to warn me against contacting my beloved. I do not think I can endure this separation much longer. Page 33 Only my new found friendships give me true solace. Percy sometimes calls in the early evening and Csilla acts as our hostess. I enjoy his even temperament and he reminds me so much of my father that we discussed our family histories one night. It is possible we are distant cousins. It feels lovely to speak and spend time with someone from my own country. Though Brice is from England, he is a servant, and therefore I cannot truly form a friendship with him. I often think how lonely he must be. ¡°Will I ever meet your husband?¡± Percy inquired on the night of our first excursion without the wildly flirtatious Csilla. The baroness was occupied with another conquest and we were alone. I hesitated in my step as we walked into a cafe we had discovered that serves proper English tea. It is close to the Danube and near the heart of the city. Carriages rattled past us carrying their charges to other exciting locations and people flowed along the walks. Adem followed behind us, his dark eyes ever-watchful of any dangers. ¡°I should think so,¡± I lied. ¡°He is quite busy, so I am not certain when that shall be.¡± Tucking his warm hand under my elbow, Percy said, ¡°I would think he would not wish to be far from you.¡± I floundered, unable to find the words to answer. Once inside the cafe, we were escorted to a neat little table and Percy immediately ordered tea for both of us. Adem sat down at a table near us and ordered coffee. I set my small purse on my lap and raised my fan to stir the warm air into a gentle breeze. Percy¡¯s bright blue eyes gazed at me speculatively and I arched a brow. ¡°I was just wondering if our friendship and appearances in public together without a proper escort might tarnish your reputation.¡± I shrugged. ¡°We have Adem with us and my reputation is already scandalous due to my marriage.¡± ¡°Count Dracula is definitely a man of intrigue from all I have heard.¡± Percy sat back in his chair, trying to find a comfortable position, and regarded me with some concern. ¡°He is a very enigmatic man.¡± I fluttered my fan before my face, trying to hide my agitation. ¡°Besides, even if the Baroness joined us, tongues would still drip with gossip.¡± ¡°She does seem a bit...lively.¡± Percy grinned, flashing his white teeth. I knew from Csilla¡¯s grousing that Percy had rebuffed her advances on more than one occasion. ¡°Yes, she is that. And more.¡± I sighed a little, the ostrich feathers from my fan brushing my cheek lightly. ¡°How did you come to know her?¡± ¡°She is a dear friend of my husband. When I first visited Buda, my family and I attended one of her parties. My husband said it was there that he first saw me and decided I must marry him.¡± I attempted to keep my anger from my tone, but there must have been a sharp cut to my words for Percy leaned toward me, his expression curious. I faltered for a moment, then continued. ¡°I never wanted to marry and I fought savagely with my parents when they proposed we accept his invitation to visit his country home.¡± ¡°Why would you not wish to marry?¡± Percy¡¯s countenance was perplexed by the concept. ¡°Certainly you wanted a husband to care for you.¡± I pursed my lips slightly, averting my face from his speculative gaze. At last, I said, ¡°No. I did not. I wanted to choose my own way in life and not be hindered by marriage. I was adamant.¡± ¡°Yet, you are Countess Dracula.¡± ¡°Yes, I am. My family was killed during our journey to Vlad¡¯s home.¡± My voice grew lower and slower as I weighed each word carefully before stringing it into my story. ¡°He brought me into his home and cared for me as I recovered from the tragedy of their deaths and my own wounds.¡± ¡°And you grew to love him.¡± Percy grinned. ¡°And therefore you did marry.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I answered, the lie not coming easily. His smile diminished. ¡°You did not marry for love, did you? Was it gratitude?¡± ¡°Let us not fool ourselves. Not many people actually marry for love, do they? They marry out of obligation. We are told we must marry for it is right and proper and therefore, we do. But how many truly marry for love?¡± I hated the bitter taste in my mouth and the coldness in my soul, but I knew my words were true. ¡°Of all the marriages I witnessed during my life, only one was for love: my father and mother. And they suffered for it. Mother was Northern Italian and a scandal. She was much younger than he was and a foreigner. He did not care, but people were so cruel to her.¡± ¡°Now I understand your support of Laura¡¯s vow to never marry.¡± I saw the sorrow in his face and immediately regretted my angry outburst. ¡°Forgive me, Percy. I forgot. You did marry for love, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I did. I loved Abigail from the moment I saw her. I wooed her and she did marry me.¡± His smile was strangely bittersweet and it made my heart ache for him. ¡°Is it hard to be away from her?¡± ¡°Very much so. Very hard.¡± He fell into silence as our tea was brought to the table. I poured for both of us, enjoying the rich fragrance of the freshly brewed tea. As he scooped a spoonful of sugar into his cup, he appeared withdrawn and thoughtful. He poured a bit of milk into his tea, a little sloshing onto the saucer but he didn¡¯t seem to notice. ¡°I miss my wife. I miss England. But the life I shared with her is now gone. She died in childbirth.¡± ¡°Oh, Percy!¡± I clutched my hands together beneath my chin, horrified by his words. ¡°I did marry for love, Countess,¡± he said somberly. ¡°And I lost her. I do understand your sentiments. I have witnessed the bartering and trading of young women my whole life, but I truly did love my wife. And I can never return to her. She is gone. I find it sad and somewhat ironic that I cannot see my beloved wife in this life, while you appear to hope that your do not see your husband.¡± ¡°Do not think me a cruel person!¡± I reached across the table on impulse and gripped his hand. ¡°Please, Percy. I do love. I love someone madly. With all my heart. But it was my misfortune to meet him after my marriage.¡± The words came pouring out of my mouth and though I knew I should be cautious, I plunged onward. ¡°I cannot be with the one I love either. He is far away from here and I fear I should never see him again. And though my husband has provided for me and I do believe he loves me, I can never love him with a pure heart.¡± Percy squeezed my hand gently before releasing it. ¡°I am not one to judge you. I cannot. I have committed my share of sins in this life. I am saddened by the news that your marriage is not all it should be.¡± ¡°I am not unhappy,¡± I assured him. And it was the truth. With Vlad entombed, I was much happier now that I did not live in fear of his violence and cruelty. ¡°But this is not the life you would have chosen for yourself,¡± he finished for me. ¡°Yes. That is it exactly.¡± ¡°You are far too young to be so jaded.¡± He stirred his tea with a delicate silver spoon, the steam swirling about his hand. ¡°I am nineteen,¡± I said, a bit defensively. He laughed with amusement. ¡°As I said, far too young. Of course, I am an old man of forty-eight. I am old enough to be your father.¡± ¡°Father was much older than you.¡± I grinned at Percy. ¡°He was almost sixty when he was...when he died.¡± ¡°I suppose we could avoid scandal by saying I am your uncle.¡± Giggling, I pretended to sip my tea. Percy glanced about the cafe, observing the other customers with some amusement. ¡°I wonder what others think of us as we sit here speaking in English. I see them stealing glances our way.¡± ¡°Most likely that we are related and tourists.¡± His keen blue eyes returned to regard me and he smiled slightly. ¡°Most likely that is true. What does the baroness think of my visits?¡± ¡°That I am bedding you, of course.¡± I giggled and blushed slightly. Percy chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Of course. Of course!¡± ¡°My father would be horrified by the way I am speaking to you. I do apologize if I am too blunt.¡± ¡°I find it rather refreshing. Abigail tended to say exactly what she was thinking, with little consideration if it was proper or not. I liked that about her.¡± ¡°I think I would have liked her very, very much.¡± Percy turned his head to look across the room once again. ¡°I believe we are garnering some attention though. Or perhaps it is you with your fabulous ruby hair, aquamarine eyes, and pearl skin.¡± ¡°You sound like a merchant describing his wares,¡± I admonished him. Leaning one elbow on the table, he inclined his head toward me. ¡°There is a young woman in the far corner who is completely enraptured by you. She has been watching you for the last few minutes.¡± ¡°Are you certain it is not you that has drawn her attention?¡± ¡°Oh, no. It is you.¡± Turning my head, I gazed across the room. Percy was not telling tales. A young woman was openly staring at me from the table in the corner. Petite, graceful, and lovely, she had thick dark brown hair drawn into a fashionable style and large, heavily fringed eyes. My keen eyesight sharpened as I studied her and she smiled ever so slightly. Shifting in her chair, her green satin gown rustled around her ankles and her eyes gazed steadily into mine. I was surprised to realize one was blue and the other green. Page 34 With a start, I realized she was a vampire. Her coloring was like Vlad¡¯s, not pale and white like my own, and the flush of her feeding gave her the illusion of humanity. Gracefully, she raised her teacup in a salute. ¡°Do you know her?¡± Percy asked. My heart lurched with fear and I struggled against my desire to flee. Now that I knew the vampire was near, I could feel her power coursing around me. ¡°No, I do not.¡± ¡°She appears to know you.¡± Percy returned her smile and gave her a small salute. The vampire¡¯s smile widened and she laughed softly, turning to speak to her companion seated out of sight. ¡°Perhaps she knows my husband,¡± I answered. My mind was whirling with half-formed thoughts. My immediate instinct was to flee, yet I was afraid that I would only be endangering all of us. I stole another glance in the direction of the vampire and saw that she was still chatting with her companion and was no longer watching me. Astir had spoken of a conflict that I should take care not to be drawn into. I wondered if perhaps this vampire was connected to that intrigue. ¡°He is a popular man from all that I have heard.¡± Percy sipped his tea, forgetting about the mysterious woman. I forced myself into idle chitchat. My mind was barely able to concentrate upon our conversation. At last I said, ¡°I think we should go. I have a sudden headache. It¡¯s quite fierce.¡± I gestured to Adem and gathered my things. Bewildered, Percy took care of our bill as Adem strode over to our table. ¡°Countess, is there a problem?¡± Adem swept his eyes over the cafe, his body tensed to defend me. ¡°No, of course not. Just a headache.¡± I could feel the vampire¡¯s steady gaze upon me. If I dared to look in her direction, I knew that her unusual eyes would be watching me. It took far too long for the carriage to be brought around. I stood in the street clutching my lace shawl about my shoulders, my nails threatening to tear through the fine fabric. Percy was clearly mystified by my sudden illness while Adem stood alert at my side. ¡°I apologize for cutting our evening short,¡± I said as the carriage rolled to a stop before me. ¡°I understand. I hope you will be feeling better soon. I¡¯m shall call on you in a few weeks. I have business to attend to elsewhere and I am unsure of the date of my return.¡± ¡°I shall miss you, Percy.¡± He squeezed my hand gently before helping me into the carriage. Stepping back, he allowed Adem to follow me. His brow was creased with worry. His concern touched me and I gave him a short wave before the carriage rolled forward and he disappeared from view. ¡°What did you see?¡± Adem asked. I clenched my hands together in an attempt to keep them from trembling. ¡°A vampire.¡± Adem sucked in a breath. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Percy noticed her first. She was watching me.¡± ¡°What did she look like?¡± ¡°Dark haired with eyes that did not match. One was blue and the other green. Do you know of her?¡± Adem sat in silence, his shoulders hunched. He exhaled a breath I did not realize he was holding and shook his head in answer. ¡°I will notify Astir and give him your description.¡± ¡°I did as he said,¡± I whispered. ¡°I know this. It is not a question of your not being discreet. It is most likely by chance she saw you tonight.¡± Sitting back, he crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°Let us hope it was by chance.¡± ¡°Do you know if she is one of the powers that be that Astir spoke of?¡± ¡°I know very little,¡± Adem answered. ¡°I know there has been a terrible power struggle and that Vlad negotiated to remove you and him from the fray. Astir told me that much.¡± ¡°A power struggle between who?¡± I wanted to scream with frustration, but reigned in my darker emotions. Instead I set my gaze on Adem and willed him to answer. Immune to my power, he slightly smiled as he shook his head. ¡°Do as Astir said and do not tempt the fates. It is best you know nothing, so should a time come when you are confronted you will be truly innocent.¡± I hurled my fan at him in anger and slumped down in my seat. I watched the city slide by the window as the carriage climbed up the hill toward the baroness¡¯ palace. The streets were not so crowded now and I felt the loneliness of my position begin to weigh on me. As the carriage turned a corner, I saw a figure standing by the side of the road dressed in a fine green gown with a glittering black shawl draped around her shoulders. The vampire¡¯s mismatched eyes glinted like an emerald and sapphire in the moonlight, then the carriage turned down the lane and she vanished from view. Gasping, I drew my dagger from my small purse. Adem immediately copied my action. Sliding to the edge of his seat, his gaze raked over our surroundings anxiously. Be careful, little one. A female voice, low and rich in tone, filled my mind. I felt her presence fill the carriage and wash over me like cold water. I swooned as I saw her eyes in my mind, sparkling like jewels. Her power surged around me and I cried out. She was so powerful I felt paralyzed with fright and my desire to fight rose up within me. Then I remembered Astir¡¯s warning. I forced my trembling hand to return my dagger to its hiding place. Adem witnessed this act and reluctantly followed suit. Very good, little one. The power of the vampire receded as she withdrew her presence from the carriage. I understood I had been tested and had passed. Had I attempted to fight her, I knew she would have crashed into the carriage and killed us all. I was naive, but not feeble of mind. I had been an unknown quantity and now she knew I would not stand against her. The carriage swung around yet another curve in the road and I held out my hand to steady myself. Adem immediately reached out to help me, but his head whipped to the side as though he had been struck. Unconscious, he slumped over as I gasped. Looking up I saw the vampire hovering just outside the carriage window. With a smile, she ripped open the door and slid inside. As though she were swimming through the night, she drifted over me. Her shawl floated around her like wings as her small hand tipped in long nails lightly touched my face. Her mesmerizing eyes gazed deeply into mine as I sat still and silent before her. Vlad had once terrified me with violence and rage: she terrified me with the mere touch of her hand. The vampire¡¯s face drew closer to mine, her eyes sweeping over my face as though she was staring through me and into the workings of my innermost being. ¡°Yes,¡± she said in her rich, low voice, ¡°I can see why he chose you.¡± I opened my lips to speak, but she pressed her thumb against them. ¡°Not now. Not yet. Soon. I know your face now. I know the taste of your power. And I see that what your husband and Astir said was true.¡± The long sharp nail of her thumb slowly cut my upper lip, blood welling in the wound. I gasped in pain, then felt her lips close over mine in a firm kiss. Her soft, cold tongue licked away my blood. I withdrew from her, flushing with anger and fear. ¡°Interesting,¡± she murmured. There was no great rush of wind, or any other dramatic device to note her departure. She simply disappeared. Slowly, I became aware of the carriage still trudging up the hill and Adem moaning at my feet. The door was closed and I began to wonder if I had imagined the entire event. Yet, I could still feel her mouth on mine and my lip ached from the healing wound. I was completely and utterly afraid. Chapter 17 The Journal of Countess Dracula September 4, 1820 The Dosza Palace Astir, that foul fallen angel, has refused to answer my letters other than to send me a single message written upon a slip of paper. It reads: ¡°Continue to follow my advice.¡± What sort of ridiculous assistance is that? I have been following his edict, but I still fear I am in danger. Every night since I saw the other vampire I have been terrified that she will come to me again. I am only now feeling recovered from my meeting with her. Vlad is powerful, but the presence of this new vampire is utterly overwhelming. For the first time in months, instead of dreaming of Vlad attempting to seduce me into releasing him, I dream of her. The dream is always the same. I enter the blue parlor of my family manor in England to find her taking tea with my parents. The vampire greets me warmly, as though we are long lost friends. Despite my misgivings in my dreams, I always sit and chat with her. We laugh and sip tea while my parents discuss my future nuptials and possible suitors. The vampire sits and listens with great interest then always asks my parents how they know of Vlad Dracula. At this point in the dream, I become very afraid and urge my family to leave the room. She always laughs as they depart, leaving us alone. The dream always ends in the same way: she grips my hand, leans toward me, and whispers, ¡°What is your secret, little one?¡± I always awaken in absolute terror. Does she know? Can she know? Did she taste Vlad Dracula¡¯s power in my blood when she kissed me? I am frightfully afraid and I wish that damned fallen angel would answer my queries. ¡°It always saddens me when the trees began to turn color,¡± Laura said, her fingers gently plucking at a bit of thread. Page 35 Much to Csilla¡¯s disgust, we sat in a parlor working on our embroidery. As a mortal, I hated learning the skill. I had considered it torture until Laura began to visit and it became a grand excuse to avoid the baroness and her wild parties. The beautiful woman¡¯s constant ploys to endear herself aggravated me. Also, I have grown weary of her intruding on Laura¡¯s visits. It was Laura¡¯s idea to work on our embroidery together. As soon as Csilla announced she despised the craft, I embraced the task wholeheartedly. As a vampire I do find I am much better with the needle and thread. I am not certain why, but I find the task calms my nerves. ¡°I prefer the spring, but the fall does bring cooler weather.¡± I leaned over my embroidery hoop, stitching away just as my dear mother used to do. The doors to the patio were cast open and a cool breeze freshened the room. Laura sighed with contentment. ¡°This is true, but I love the richness of the green trees. Now the trees will go to sleep and be desolate until the spring.¡± ¡°Fall is pretty. It¡¯s as if the world is aflame.¡± I adjusted the hoop attached to a stand. Laura had brought it as a gift for me when she realized I didn¡¯t have one. ¡°Father says the farmers are warning of a bad winter.¡± ¡°I suppose farmers are adept at reading the signs of nature in that regard.¡± I lifted my head to see her staring out at the garden with sadness in her eyes. ¡°What is it, Laura?¡± ¡°I just feel rather morose about the advent of fall. Every year when the cold comes it feels like it nests in my chest and I always have such terrible coughing fits. Also, it reminds me of when my brother died.¡± ¡°My sister May also had a delicate constitution. I always feared for her when she was sick during the winter months. I am so sorry about your brother, Laura. I know how terrible it is to lose a sibling.¡± Laura was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Sebasty¨¦n was always sickly as well. Ever since he was a small child he suffered from breathing difficulties. The doctor said he would grow stronger as he grew older, but he never truly did. Yet, I never dreamed he would die. I still miss him terribly. Sometimes, I believe I catch a glimpse of him out of the corner of my eye as I walk through my home. But I turn to look and he¡¯s not there.¡± Gazing up at me through her lashes, she pursed her lips nervously. ¡°Do you believe in ghosts?¡± I remembered the apparition of May appearing just before I had died and joined the ranks of the undead. She had been angelic and beautiful. ¡°I believe so. I once saw May after she had died. She was at peace.¡± Laura smiled slightly. ¡°Was she? That is lovely. I wish I would see Sebasty¨¦n. My mother is always consulting with a fortuneteller in an attempt to make contact with him. She is desperate to speak to him from beyond the grave. Father despises the whole affair, but does not stop her. The fortuneteller is quite impressive and a little frightening, and he does not like her in the house, but my mother insists.¡± ¡°Does it give her solace?¡± ¡°If she could speak to Sebasty¨¦n, perhaps it would. If you could speak to your family, would you?¡± I nodded adamantly. ¡°Oh, yes. I would. I would want them to know I am doing well.¡± ¡°Perhaps they already do.¡± Laura gave me the sweetest smile as she lightly touched my hand. ¡°Did I tell you that Percy came to call on my family several nights ago?¡± ¡°No, you did not. I did not realize he had returned from his travels.¡± My hand hesitated over my task. Percy traveled often and it had become his custom to visit me shortly after he returned. I was surprised he had visited Laura first. ¡°Mother was ecstatic. She is convinced he desires to court me.¡± She giggled with amusement. ¡°How foolish is that?¡± ¡°Rather, I should think. He knows of your vow to remain a spinster.¡± I carefully executed my next stitch as I pondered Percy¡¯s motivation behind his visit. Her nimble fingers worked away, a small leaf taking form in delicate stitches. ¡°He actually spoke very little to me, but spent quite a bit of time talking with my father about business. I think Percy shall make my father his solicitor. I did hear them both mention your husband.¡± Tilting my head, I gazed past the flickering candles to the girl who reminded me so much of myself. Even though she slightly resembled my sister May, her spirit was similar to my own. I felt quite comfortable speaking with her and often had to watch my tongue. I often wished I could pour out the truth from my lips so she would truly understand me, but Astir¡¯s warning kept me restrained. I loathed being restrained. ¡°I wonder what they were speaking about.¡± ¡°I believe Percy may wish to hire father. I overheard them discussing how father has assisted your husband with his financial dealings.¡± It seemed very plausible that Percy was seeking representation, but I felt a little leery. Hesitantly, I said, ¡°That is most likely the truth. Perhaps Percy shall visit me soon.¡± ¡°He does admire you so. I overhead him telling father that you are a very strong woman.¡± Laura sighed wistfully. ¡°I can only hope that someday people shall say the same of me.¡± ¡°Of course they will! You are a strong, intelligent young woman. Your only hindrance is the ignorance of those around us who demand that we fit into their ill-conceived notions of what men and women should and should not do! It¡¯s all rubbish!¡± I waved my hand for emphasis, ripping the thread from the needle in my exuberance. Laura giggled with delight, sounding very much like May, and leaned forward to whisper. ¡°Our hostess has no fear of those rules, does she?¡± I shook my head, smirking. ¡°I dare say she does not.¡± ¡°Is it true that...¡± Laura drew in a breath and her eyes sparkled with curiosity as she touched my hand lightly. ¡°Is it true she beds both men and women?¡± I gasped and Laura shirked away. I was surprised that she should be so worldly. It had never occurred to me that women would lay with women until I had witnessed the affections Elina and Ariana shared in the castle. I was discomforted by the memory and this was reflected in my expression. Laura fastened her gaze on her embroidery and fell into silence. ¡°No, no, Laura, do not be ashamed. Your words startled me, that¡¯s all.¡± Her eyes did not waver from their attention on her elegant embroidery. ¡°I just overhead mother saying I should not visit you because the baroness is a wanton woman who beds both men and women at her whim.¡± ¡°I have seen her seduce many a man to her bedchamber, but never a woman.¡± I shrugged slightly. ¡°Not that it concerns me. She can do as she wishes.¡± ¡°I wish I could do as I desire with no concern of what others may say.¡± Trimming away a few bits of thread and studying the rose I had just finished, I readily agreed with a bob of my head. ¡°I wish the same.¡± ¡°Have you heard from your husband?¡± A simple question, but it made me start. I quickly recovered, threading my needle with a new color of thread. ¡°Yes, of course. He is very, very busy, but sent me his love.¡± ¡°I am sorry you do not love him,¡± she said after a pause. ¡°Why would you say that?¡± ¡°Because you seem so very lonely. You are confined to the night by your sensitivity to the sunlight and spend far too much time with me on mundane pursuits such as embroidery.¡± Laura set her hands in her lap and regarded me with great sadness. ¡°I cannot believe my wondrous personality keeps you entertained. Perhaps you should have an affair with Percy.¡± I gasped, then burst out laughing. She blushed and lowered her face. ¡°Oh, no, dearest Laura. Never. I have no interest in Percy in that regard.¡± ¡°Adem then?¡± Her eyes sparkled with interest. ¡°No, no, my darling one. Never!¡± I pressed one hand to my bosom. ¡°I love someone that I cannot be with at this time.¡± ¡°Truly?¡± She sat forward, keenly interested. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°I cannot say. But perhaps one day I shall be united with my love.¡± ¡°Oh, I am certain Vlad Dracula shall be here soon,¡± Csilla said from the doorway. Her face was flushed from wine and her dark eyes scrutinized us with interest. Clad in a rumpled red gown, she was a bit of a scandal with her tousled hair. ¡°Still embroidering, I see. Such a dull pastime. I don¡¯t know how you stand it.¡± Laura peeked at the baroness through her eyelashes. ¡°I find it nice to sit and chat while making something beautiful,¡± I said at last. ¡°I¡¯d rather sit and chat with something beautiful,¡± Csilla retorted. She strode across the parlor and her long, slim fingers lightly played with the curls around Laura¡¯s face. ¡°Such a lovely little thing. One day you shall make a man very happy.¡± Laura did not draw away from Csilla, but did frown. ¡°Oh, come now. One day some delicious man shall come along and pry those delicate little thighs open.¡± ¡°Csilla!¡± I rose sharply, my hoop toppling over. ¡°That is quite enough!¡± ¡°Yet, it is true.¡± Csilla slid away from Laura in my direction. ¡°Or is it that she has captured your eye?¡± She glanced significantly at Laura¡¯s throat, riling me considerably. Page 36 I stomped my foot, glaring at her. ¡°That is enough.¡± Inebriated, Csilla¡¯s tongue was far too loose. Laura gazed at me in confusion as Csilla tilted her head to one side as she drew closer to me. ¡°Is it a matter of taste? A younger, headier vintage?¡± My anger unfurled within me as I felt my teeth growing sharp in my mouth. Laura had arrived soon after I had risen and I had yet to feed. My anger and hunger flared to life within me. I clenched my hands as I battled against the need for blood. Csilla¡¯s dark eyes gazed into mine as Laura squirmed around in her chair, clearly uncomfortable. ¡°Adem!¡± My voice was sharp. He appeared within seconds at the doorway. ¡°Yes, Countess?¡± ¡°Please escort Laura to her home. The baroness is not well and I best tend to her.¡± ¡°As you wish,¡± he responded. Laura hastily gathered her things and cast a worried look in my direction as she departed. ¡°I will call on you later this week,¡± I said to her, my gaze steadfastly on Csilla. The baroness stood before me defiantly, her eyes challenging me. As the door closed behind Laura and Adem, I gripped Csilla¡¯s arm in such a harsh grip that I knew I was bruising her. ¡°How dare you?¡± ¡°Why do you drink from the guards and that little girl instead of me?¡± Csilla¡¯s voice was serpentine: low, hissing, and dangerous. I tossed her away and watched with satisfaction as she fell into the chair across the room. Startled at my abrupt violence, she clung to the armrest, gasping for air. ¡°How dare you endanger me in this way!¡± I was on her in a second, frightening her with my swiftness. ¡°She does not know what I am, and I do not wish for her to know. I am her friend and she is mine.¡± ¡°I am more than your friend! I am Vlad¡¯s chosen Bride!¡± Csilla spat the words out. ¡°Your attentions should be directed at me! My blood should fill your veins, not hers!¡± ¡°I do not feed from her!¡± ¡°Then feed from me!¡± Csilla bared her slim white throat. ¡°Take my blood then!¡± I should have turned away. I should have slapped her. I should have been so much wiser, but in that moment, my hunger spoke. I seized her and drank furiously from her neck. Her warm arms came about me, holding me as I swallowed down her blood and life. The sound of her blood rushing through my body and my heart flaring to life within my chest was as heady a sensation as the blood filling my mouth. It was only when I felt her arms slacken about me that I remembered not to kill her and pulled my teeth from her neck. She lay in a swoon in her chair. A narrow band of blood streamed over her flesh and stained her bodice. Reluctantly, I licked her wound and it began to heal. As her blood continued to renew my life, I fell to my knees. I shuddered with the pleasure of my body¡¯s renewal, but already I regretted giving into Csilla¡¯s wishes. Magda heeded my silent call and entered the room. One glance at her surroundings quickly revealed what had happened and she hurried to my side. ¡°Have her taken to her room and put to bed. Tell the servants that she drank too much and collapsed,¡± I ordered, my voice ragged with emotion. Magda nodded and made certain to remove all traces of blood from the baroness¡¯ flesh before hurrying out of the room. Dismayed at my lack of control, I released my body into a blue mist and gave into the lovely sensation of floating. I drifted out of the room and allowed the night wind to carry me further away into the gardens. There I returned to my solid form and lay down among the flowers. Feeling like a foolish child, I gazed up at the night sky through bloodied tears that tainted my world red. Despite Astir¡¯s warnings, I would have to deal with the baroness. She was far more a danger to me than I had realized and needed to be dealt with. I would never make her a vampire, but to kill her outright would cause me untold troubles and possibly endanger me further. As I lay there amidst the gardenias and jasmine, a terrible plot unfurled within my mind. It was so terrible that I felt slightly sickened. I had no doubt that Vlad Dracula would heartily agree with the clever and terrible plan that solidified within my mind. I could have my revenge on Csilla and secure a new level of freedom in such a way that no one would ever suspect me Sitting up, I wiped my eyes and gazed at the Dosza Palace. A smile touched my lips. Chapter 18 The Journal of Countess Dracula October 2, 1820 The Dosza Palace October has come and I have seen neither Astir nor the vampire. She has even ceased to haunt my dreams and my vivid nightmares of Count Dracula have returned. I always waken fearful, gasping, and burning with the dark lust he created in me. How I loathe him. Only my memories of Ignatius alleviate the terror of those dreams. I miss him so terribly and I am afraid. The vampire has not reappeared, but that does not mean she is not watching. Meanwhile, Csilla was so inebriated when I fed from her, she did not truly comprehend that I attacked her out of anger, not blood-lust. I was relieved when she recovered within a few short days and did not appear to think ill of me or the incident. In fact, she seemed happy and enamored with me once again. Since I have now decided her fate, I have made an effort to befriend her. This has made her even more tiresome, but I must endure. ¡°I do love the night,¡± Csilla sighed beside me. We were seated on the lawn in comfortable chairs gazing down the sloping lawn toward the Danube. The air held a slight but refreshing chill. Autumn was making its presence known and the leaves illuminated by the candles set around us were bright yellows, oranges and reds. Soon many of the trees would have bare limbs and the snow would come. It was difficult to believe that so much time had passed since I had sealed Dracula away in his tomb. A pang of guilt tore at me as I thought of the starving sisters trapped in the castle. ¡°I miss rainy afternoons,¡± I answered, feeling a bit contrary. ¡°I miss England.¡± ¡°He will take you there,¡± she assured me. ¡°He shall take all of us there and you shall show me around London.¡± Her smile was wide and beautiful, her dark eyes sparkling with merriment. The dark lashes fringing her eyes threw lacy shadows over her cheeks creating an aura of mystery about her. I noted she always seemed to know how to place herself in the light to illuminate her features in the most pleasing way. Even her body was carefully posed to the best effect. ¡°I''ve only been to London a few times.¡± I wrapped my shawl around my shoulders and swept my gaze over the darkened world. Through the trees I could see lights in the windows of our neighbors¡¯ abodes upon Castle Hill. The sky was clear and I could see the Buda Palace aglow in the night in the far distance. ¡°I think it is much lovelier here.¡± ¡°Buda has stolen your heart,¡± Csilla decided. Had it? I realized that yes it had. It was such a lovely city and full of life. It suited my new nature and I felt my spirit was tethered to the city in some way. But yet again, this is where I had found Ignatius and later, my freedom. ¡°London was just so overwhelming. And gray. This city is much more colorful.¡± Csilla¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I will miss it while we are gone. But you are immortal and I am destined to be and we can come here when we desire. I suppose we shall see all the world at some point. Every city, every country. Grand adventures await us far from here.¡± My immortality frightened me, but I did not dare share those fears with her. I envied her untainted belief that to be a vampire was a gift, not a curse. I had yet to feel anything but cursed. I was accepting of my nature, yet I was constantly aware of my limitations. The Baroness continued: ¡°Besides, I am looking forward to shopping somewhere other than V¨¢ci Street.¡± I rather liked V¨¢ci Street. It was a lovely shopping center filled with boutiques and cafes that I enjoyed visiting with Laura and Percy. A very short distance from the Danube, it was always busy and exciting. ¡°I liked Rome and Venice when we visited. There were beautiful shops there.¡± I plucked at my skirt and tried to not flee from the Baroness. I was trying so very hard to be companionable, but I found her absolutely abhorrent despite her best efforts to be my friend. ¡°We shall go to them all, you and I. I suppose we will have to educate his other Brides to be more modern.¡± Her hand rested on mine and her smile was conspiratorial. ¡°Or maybe we can convince him to leave them behind.¡± ¡°What leads you to believe he would abandon them?¡± I regarded her curiously. ¡°He is there with them now and I have not seen him for months. Maybe he prefers their company.¡± Csilla threw back her head and her silvery laugh filled the night. ¡°Oh, come now. Do you really believe he is at the castle? I know him far too well. He is most likely traveling and tending to his many plots. A man such as he can never be still for too long. This land is always rife with political intrigues even beyond the grave.¡± I smiled slightly and shrugged. ¡°He is doing as he wishes,¡± I lied. ¡°I shall wait here.¡± ¡°And it is a joy to have you here.¡± Shifting her weight so she was leaning over the armrest of her chair, she whispered, ¡°If you are hungry, we can go inside.¡± Page 37 As part of my plot against her, I was feeding from her every night. Just little sips, but they made her happy. Soon I would begin taking much longer draughts. Her warm fingers gripped mine tightly and her eyes were full of yearning. I thought of Laura¡¯s question about Csilla¡¯s seduction of men and women. I wondered if she was attempting to seduce me. ¡°Countess Dracula! Baroness Dosza! Here you are!¡± I leaped to my feet at the sound of Percy¡¯s voice and clapped my hands joyously. He strode down the lawn toward us, hat in hand, grinning. The moonlight glinted off his gold hair and he looked quite dashing. ¡°Percy! You¡¯re have returned!¡± I rushed up to greet him. ¡°It was a marvelous trip! A success. I gave a bolt of the most beautiful blue silk I have ever seen to Magda. It will make you a lovely dress.¡± I kissed his cheek and clung to his arm as we walked back to where the Baroness was waiting. Despite my hatred of the woman, I had to admit she was a striking creature with her creamy white skin and dark hair. She had ceased in her attempt to seduce Percy, believing him to be my lover, but she still greeted him with a seductive smile and lingering kiss on the cheek. ¡°Where did you go? What did you see?¡± Taking our seats, I felt relieved at his presence. With Percy I felt mortal and alive. It was a wonderful feeling. ¡°I actually traveled to Vienna to broker a new trading contract.¡± ¡°I was there once! It¡¯s lovely!¡± Csilla sipped some red wine and grinned. ¡°Full of mad musicians and desperate poets.¡± ¡°It is most definitely a city of music. I have had the honor of hearing some beautiful music while visiting. I rather enjoy Ludwig Van Beethoven¡¯s works. I was once invited to hear him play at the home of a business associate. It was breathtaking.¡± Percy poured himself a bit of wine and slouched down in his chair to relax. I had fallen silent while they spoke. Vienna was the home of the Mistress of both Vlad and Ignatius. I felt a pain deep within me at the thought of Ignatius being so far from me. Csilla and Percy chatted back and forth, discussing various composers. I listened, but did not really pay attention to their words. I dread concerts, not being fond of music as a whole. I rarely hear anything I truly like. I once took voice lessons, but my voice is not remarkable. My piano lessons were a catastrophe that often ended in my teacher shouting at me while I banged away on the wrong keys. I do enjoy operas if they are filled with costumes and lovely sets and are not about Vlad Dracula. ¡°¡­so I was quite pleased,¡± Percy was saying to Csilla, ¡°to seal such a lucrative contract while listening to such lovely music. If only I could have sealed the music in a box so I could play it for you now.¡± ¡°It sounds splendid!¡± Csilla took another sip and I could see that her cheeks were flushed. It would not surprise me if she attempted to seduce Percy again. ¡°And that is where I met the most intriguing fellow. I almost forgot.¡± Percy rummaged around inside his coat pocket and withdrew a letter. ¡°This is for you, Countess.¡± Startled, I took the envelope from him and studied the seal. The blue wax had an eye imprinted upon it. ¡°Who is it from?¡± ¡°Well, he said he knows you and your husband well. Father Ignatius is his name. I met him while I was attending a party thrown by one of my business associates.¡± I gasped and stared at the letter in shock. The eye represented the first letter of his name, of course! ¡°He was a very interesting man to speak to. He knows so much of the history of this part of Europe and actually suggested locations for my future trips to acquire new textiles.¡± ¡°I know Father Ignatius,¡± Csilla said. ¡°He sometimes attends parties here in Buda when he is visiting. An odd man, to say the least. So handsome. Pity he is such a pious priest.¡± Thoughtfully, she turned her gaze toward me. ¡°Did you meet him through your husband?¡± ¡°They are acquaintances,¡± I answered, avoiding a direct answer. I tried not to clutch the letter to my bosom or rip it open. I laid it upon my lap and covered it with a trembling hand. ¡°He also made friends with my brother, Earl Wright, when he was visiting.¡± Percy¡¯s gaze was also upon me, and I brightly smiled at him in an attempt to hide my excitement. ¡°Tell us more about your visit!¡± ¡°Would you like to read your letter first? Father Ignatius said it was about a personal matter he had counseled you about when he was in Buda.¡± Percy¡¯s eyes studied me. His look was sharp though his tone casual. ¡°It is not important. I shall open it later,¡± I said with a gay laugh. The next two hours were the most difficult I have ever had to endure. I held the letter in my hand, my fingers tracing over the seal, but not breaking it. It was difficult not to rip it open and read the letter within, but I resisted the temptation. It was not until after Percy had departed and I escaped Csilla¡¯s company, that I was at last able to retreat to my suite. Adem and Magda were talking when I entered and fell silent when they saw my face. The bolt of blue silk was set upon a chair. The blue perfectly matched my eyes. It was a lovely gift and I would have to remind myself to send Percy a thank you card. ¡°Is something amiss?¡± Adem asked. Beside him, Magda was smiling slightly. ¡°I have a letter from Ignatius. He sent it with Percy.¡± I held it against my bosom with a trembling hand. I strode past them to my bedroom. I could feel their eyes upon me as I closed the door behind me. Sitting upon the edge of my bed, I stared down at the small envelope, tears filling my eyes. I lifted it to my nose and under the scent of Percy¡¯s cologne I could faintly smell Ignatius. Pressing my lips together, I gently eased the envelope open, careful to not completely break the seal. Sliding out the letter, I tried not to spill my tears upon it. Unfolding the thick paper, I saw Ignatius¡¯s strong, quick strokes spilling across the page. Dearest Glynis, My heart is quite weary and I must write this quickly. Words cannot fully express my deep despair that I am not at your side at this most dangerous of times. It is my understanding that you are in Buda without Vlad Dracula and this concerns me greatly. If the rumors are true, you may be in great peril. Astir assures me that he is protecting you and keeping you from harm, but this gives me very little comfort when I cannot be with you. I shall do everything within my power to return to you and be at your side. I love you deeply. Do not doubt that. We shall see each other soon. I promise. Love always, Ignatius ¡°When?¡± I whispered. ¡°When will you return?¡± ¡°Now,¡± Ignatius¡¯s voice whispered. His hand closed about mine as his lips touched my cheek. The letter slipped from my fingers. ¡°Ignatius!¡± I gasped when I realized he was standing beside me. ¡°I am here, Glynis,¡± he said, drawing me to my feet. I raised my face and his lips met mine. His hair fell around my face as I lifted my hand to rest against his cheek. Our kiss was sweet and full of yearning, yet gentle. Drawing back, he smiled at me, his dark blue eyes gleaming with pleasure. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± I gasped, my palms pressed against his cheeks. It was almost impossible to believe he was finally with me again. ¡°I am here,¡± Ignatius assured me. ¡°I am not a phantom. I am truly here in flesh and blood.¡± He appeared just as I remembered: hair as black as raven feathers fell around a long face with a strong nose and finely shaped mouth. His tall, lean form was clad all in black, and his long, white fingers tenderly pulled my hands from his face so he could kiss my palms. ¡°I could not bear to be away any longer.¡± My breath left me as I felt my heart stuttering within my bosom. Tears fell down my cheeks to stain my dress, but I did not care. Words had left me and I could only cry with joy. Drawing me into his arms, he kissed me again and again. My love for him burned bright within me, illuminating my tattered spirit. All my anger, bitterness, fears, and darkness were swept away by his love. I no longer felt alone, but complete. The taste of his lips and tongue were exquisite and the strength of his body comforting. I slid my fingers into his silky hair and clung to him as we kissed. He swept me about in circles in his arms, as joyous as I to be reunited. Tangled in my petticoats, I giggled against his lips. Ignatius laughed as he saw me kicking my feet in a futile attempt to free myself from my predicament. The heavy lace and embroidery were wrapped about my ankles like a vise. Setting me down on the bed, he leaned down to carefully untangle the skirts, straightening out the hems and patting them into place. Another reminder of his wonderful nature. ¡°Where have you been?¡± I asked, my lips still burning from his kisses and joy filling my heart. ¡°Vienna, with the Mistress,¡± he answered as he removed my slippers. He gently folded my dress and petticoats over my legs and his fingers began to undo my garters. ¡°Just as the letter said.¡± ¡°Why send the letter then come yourself?¡± Reclining on the pillows, I watched as he slowly rolled my silk stockings down the length of my leg. His fingertips were cool against my skin and I felt my body stirring with desire. Page 38 ¡°I realized a letter would not be a sufficient explanation of my absence from your side. I decided to risk coming here for one night to speak to you truthfully.¡± ¡°One night?¡± My voice trembled and my anger stirred. Setting the folded stocking aside, he nodded, then began to gently remove the other. ¡°What has Astir told you about the situation in Buda? ¡°Very little.¡± My anger dissipated as he slid his hands slowly over my legs and kissed my knee. ¡°That there are powers in this city it is best I avoid.¡± Ignatius chuckled. ¡°Then he has not told you of the great vampire war that is tearing apart the cities of Buda and Pesth?¡± I shook my head. ¡°No he has not!¡± Ignatius¡¯s body slid between my legs as he lowered himself over me. His hand lightly plucked at my hair, pulling it free of its design. His weight upon me was heavenly as I slipped my hands beneath his clothing to rest upon his skin. His face close to mine, he said, ¡°A vampire of great power has claimed Buda and Pesth as his own for many centuries. His name was Baatar and he invaded this land long ago with his Mongolian brethren.¡± I remembered the words of the vampire who had attacked me on my journey. He had claimed to be of the House of Baatar. I was beginning to understand how much Astir had hidden from me. Ignatius continued: ¡°He remained after he was transformed into a vampire. Vampires are not always civilized, but Baatar was a man of vision. He saw himself as an undead king over his claimed land. There was a time when crazed vampires rose from the grave to feast on the living, creating more of their own kind. It was an epidemic that threatened all of the vampires. Villagers staked as many as they could find, but it was dangerous for those of us who were more civilized. In the fervor of the vampire hunts, we could also be slaughtered. Therefore, we killed hundreds of the mad creatures to save ourselves. Baatar killed not only the ones infected with madness, but those who were not. Vampires such as you and I.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I gazed up at him, enraptured by his voice and beauty as he unfurled my long hair. ¡°He did not want to be usurped. For centuries, he controlled this land and only allowed his own progeny to feed here. Vlad and Baatar did not like one another, but they respected each other. They created a truce between them as the world became more civilized. Baatar had no love for my Mistress and she feared him. Therefore, Baatar enjoyed making Vlad his ally.¡± ¡°You speak of Baatar as if he is no longer alive.¡± ¡°He is not. He is dead. Two vampires conspired to kill him. Their names are Ilinca and Gavril. They are brother and sister not only of vampire blood, but mortal blood. They are Magyar and they found it quite distasteful that a Mongolian controlled their home country. Vlad swore fealty to Baatar, but agreed to stand aside and allow Ilinca and Gavril to kill Baatar. It was Ilinca and Gavril who sent the vampire hunters to kill the progeny of Baatar and weaken him.¡± ¡°But they attacked us!¡± Ignatius kissed my forehead gently as his hand lightly caressed my neck. ¡°Yes. Sometimes when you create a fire it burns out of control. Ilinca and Gavril lost control of the vampire hunters once their leader realized their benefactors were vampires themselves.¡± ¡°And who killed Baatar?¡± ¡°Vlad.¡± Ignatius stated. ¡°Why? If he was just going to stand aside?¡± ¡°So that you and he could stay in Buda without any threat from Ilinca and Gavril. They would have eventually killed Baatar, but Vlad saw an opportunity to gain their favor. He killed Baatar and stepped aside for them to rule. He has no designs on Buda, but desired a safe haven here. Ilinca and Gavril are still attempting to exert their control over the territory. Now that Baatar and his progeny are gone, other vampires are challenging Ilinca and Gavril. It is a difficult time.¡± ¡°And thus why Astir told me to act merely as a mortal countess and not draw attention to myself,¡± I said, understanding completely the danger of my situation. Ignatius tenderly kissed my lips. ¡°And why I cannot be in the city. I am seen as a threat. I have been in correspondence with Gavril, but he is adamant that I cannot return to Buda. I am a threat to their power. I would not have stayed away for so long after I knew of your whereabouts if not for the complications brought about by Baatar¡¯s overthrow. My only solace was that Astir was protecting you in my absence.¡± ¡°Yet now you came here for me,¡± I said, my voice soft with emotion. ¡°I came to realize that to not reveal the truth of your predicament was a folly no matter what my Mistress, or Astir may say. You have the right to know what has occurred so you may tread carefully.¡± I slid from his grasp and rolled from the bed. The letter lay at my feet, a comfort and a curse. The truth was a bitterly cold sharp pain within me. ¡°So we cannot be together,¡± I whispered. ¡°Despite everything I have done, we cannot be together.¡± ¡°Glynis, what have you done?¡± His touch was gentle against my skin as he took hold of my arms and pulled me back against his chest. I could feet his chin resting on my head as he enfolded me in his arms. ¡°Where is Vlad?¡± His voice was very soft, yet frightening. ¡°Why is he not here?¡± I swallowed hard and stared down at the letter. ¡°Tell me, Glynis,¡± he urged me. A strangled sob escaped my lips. Holding onto his hands, I fell back against him. Tilting my head to one side, I invited his bite. His mouth trailed over my ear to my throat and I waited for fangs to pierce my flesh. It came sharp and delicious, and I swooned against him. His mouth pulled three deep drinks from my neck before he stopped. ¡°Oh, Glynis, what did you do to Vlad?¡± he moaned. ¡°He is alive. I did not kill him.¡± Turning me about, he stared down into my eyes, seeking the truth from my gaze. ¡°I did not kill him. He is not dead.¡± ¡°His power is now yours. I taste it.¡± ¡°It is mine now.¡± Closing his eyes, he leaned his forehead upon mine. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I am yours.¡± ¡°And I am yours, my complicated love.¡± I drew him down into my arms and kissed him feverishly. I craved his touch and love. His mouth passionately consumed mine and I clung to him. It was I who disrobed him and pressed him down upon the bed so I could cover him with my kisses. It was I who shrugged off my heavy dress and straddled him. It was I who took him deep into my body between my thighs and made love to him. But it was Ignatius who took my face between his hands and whispered the words that liberated me from my fears. ¡°I will tell no one what you have done.¡± Chapter 19 The nightmare came as it always does. I am asleep when Vlad Dracula manifests in my bed. I always see his cruel green eyes, thick auburn hair, and strong muscled shoulders. I feel his thick lips kissing my skin and his strong body pressing down upon mine. I hear his deep voice purring in my ear as his large hands rub over my body. I am always afraid, aroused, and angry when the dream comes. ¡°Release me and we shall be together again. Release me and I shall love you as before. Come to me, free me, and we shall be together,¡± he says in my dreams. Sometimes I waken before he thrusts into my body, but other times I am trapped within the dream and writhe under him as he violates me. This time his seduction was the same, but then he became aware of the sleeping form beside me. Anger bloomed in his eyes and his hands cruelly gripped my flesh. I awakened with a scream as his rough hands shoved my thighs apart. To feel Vlad enter me after my wonderful night with Ignatius was too horrible to bear. I opened my eyes and cried out for Vlad¡¯s green eyes glowered down upon me. ¡°Ignatius!¡± My hand lashed out to clutch Ignatius¡¯s arm with trembling fingers. He awoke and gasped. Gripping me close, Ignatius ripped me away from the phantom. Together, we bore witness to the power of Dracula, for Vlad was a ghostly manifestation. His naked body pushed up the covers where I had lain. The rage etched in his face was terrifying as he lashed out with his hand to draw me back. ¡°She is mine!¡± Vlad roared. I whimpered, kicking at the image of my Master as Ignatius pulled me free of the bed. He held me against him protectively, glaring at the apparition. ¡°It is a projection of his spirit,¡± Ignatius whispered in my ear. ¡°He is not truly here. Do not be afraid.¡± ¡°Oh, no! Be afraid!¡± Vlad shouted. His image wavered slightly as he struggled to follow us. I felt weak at the sight of him and clung to Ignatius. Vlad managed to free his ghostly form from the bed and took a threatening step toward us. ¡°I shall kill you for touching her! I warned you, Ignatius!¡± ¡°You may threaten me, but we know the truth of it. You are weak and far from here,¡± Ignatius said in a dangerous tone. ¡°You are trapped in your coffin!¡± I snarled at Vlad, anger diminishing my fear. ¡°Do not threaten us! You cannot touch us!¡± ¡°I touch you every time you sleep,¡± Vlad reminded me as his apparition struggled to draw closer to me. His smirk was cruel. ¡°I make you writhe, don¡¯t I? Did she tell you that, Ignatius?¡± Page 39 ¡°You are powerless here, Vlad. Leave,¡± Ignatius said in a voice I had never heard him use before. It was a terrifyingly cold sound. The specter faltered, growing dim. ¡°I shall return,¡± Vlad warned. ¡°I may be weak now, but I will return. You cannot keep me trapped forever, Glynis.¡± ¡°Yes, I can.¡± I lifted my chin defiantly. ¡°And I will.¡± Vlad¡¯s manifestation laughed as it faded into the shadows. ¡°This is not done between us,¡± he promised. His presence receded like a tide, leaving the room feeling cold and empty. Crushing me against his chest, Ignatius said, ¡°He is gone.¡± ¡°I thought it was a dream. Every night when I slept and he would come, I thought it was a dream.¡± My face felt numb and my heart fluttered in my bosom. The terrible truth of Vlad¡¯s nightly visitations made me sick with disgust. Loathe to return to the bed, we sank down onto the floor together. Ignatius held me as I wept. I felt sullied and grotesque, yet Ignatius held me as though I were precious. His long fingers raked through my hair as he kissed my brow and whispered sweet words of assurance. ¡°Do not torment yourself further over his sins,¡± Ignatius urged me. ¡°You are not accountable for what he has done to you. We shall find a way to ward you against his intrusions.¡± ¡°I wish you did not have to leave me.¡± I saw that my tears were staining his chest and arms with blood. I felt ashamed of my weakness. ¡°I will return as swiftly as I can. That is my sacred promise to you.¡± ¡°How is he coming to me? Why is he doing it?¡± Ignatius tilted my head so he could kiss my bloodied cheek. Then, his lips nuzzled against my skin, he said, ¡°Vlad is more than a mere vampire. There have long been rumors that he studied the Black Arts. I suspect he is using some sort of spell to cast his spirit to torment you. And, perhaps, he is feeding from you somehow. I felt his power, Glynis. He is not as weakened as you hoped. Perhaps you should tell me what you did to him.¡± Clasped in Ignatius¡¯s arms, I told him everything that had happened after we departed Buda. I even told of the night I willingly gave into Vlad Dracula in my desperation to find some solace. Though Ignatius flinched, he did not pull away. Instead, he pressed kisses to my brow. ¡°The bond between a vampire and his fledgling is powerful, Glynis. He will try to use it against you to manipulate you.¡± ¡°In retrospect, I can see now how he suspected that you were my lover and altered his interaction with me in an attempt to seduce me from you. I admit I was a fool and for a short time believed he truly may have loved me.¡± ¡°He does. In his own way, he does love you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not true love. It wounds. It hurts so deeply. It makes me feel as though I am dying and lost. It is terrible and hateful.¡± My words flowed in a rush, tumbling over each other as I once more reminded myself of their truth. ¡°What happened next?¡± In detail I described my confrontation with Cneajna, Vlad¡¯s angry arrival, and my decision to rise against Vlad and vanquish him. ¡°I meant to kill him,¡± I confessed. ¡°I wanted him to die so he could no longer kill those I love. Instead, he is in a torpor and trapped in his coffin. In his last moments, he willed his blood and power to me.¡± ¡°He plans to return.¡± Ignatius¡¯s voice was weary and strained. ¡°That is what Magda also said. I feel foolish. I thought it was some grand gesture of his demented love.¡± I laughed bitterly, feeling like a fool. I would never truly love Vlad Dracula. He had murdered me and my family and enslaved me in my immortality. He had violated me, beaten me, and degraded me. But some na?ve aspect of my psyche had craved some sort of truce. I had fooled myself briefly into believing there could be peace between us. Of course, there never could be. My desire for freedom and my love for Ignatius would always keep me from falling into the abyss of Vlad¡¯s evil. Lifting my chin, Ignatius¡¯s dark blue eyes gazed solemnly into mine. ¡°He believes he loves you and that endangers you even more than you can imagine. He will do everything he can to free himself from his entombment and reclaim you. I have borne witness to the terror his love brings upon his women.¡± The fear in Ignatius¡¯s eyes was both a comfort and warning. ¡°Do not fear, Ignatius. I will not fall prey to his seductions.¡± ¡°It is not his seductions that worry me. It is the great lengths he will go to see that you are his.¡± I brushed my lips against his cheek, feeling the slight black stubble of his beard against my mouth. His eyes bore lines of worry about them. I curled my body against him, my arms wrapped around his strong shoulders. He is leaner than Vlad, but his body is masculine and muscled. It is a reminder of our vastly different backgrounds. My softness comes from a life of privilege and his body from a life of hardship. Yet now we are equals in our love and our misery. We are a fine pair. ¡°I am yours,¡± I whispered in his ear. ¡°Always and forever. Of this I have no doubt.¡± His smile washed away the tension in his face as he firmly kissed my lips. ¡°Nor do I.¡± At last we stumbled back to the bed and reclaimed it as our own. Again, I fell asleep in his arms. Later- I woke to the sound of whispering voices. Stirring, I realized I was alone in my bed. I rolled onto my side and gazed past the drapes of the canopy to see Ignatius and Magda speaking. She had apparently brought him a nightshirt and robe, which he now wore. His hair was mussed and his beard more visible, but he was still quite handsome as he smiled down at her. ¡°And he is doing well?¡± ¡°Astir has given him small tasks to do about the haven and has provided a tutor. I wish I could bring him here, but with things such as they are, I dare not,¡± Magda answered. I could not help but smile. It is Ignatius¡¯s nature to think of others. It was that aspect of his inner man that had brought us together. He had rescued me from the vampire hunters and sealed our fate. Sitting up, I cast off the coverlet and stretched my limbs. ¡°Night has come too soon,¡± I grumbled. Magda hurried over to help me into my dressing gown, fussing with my tangled hair. ¡°Oh, it shall be unmanageable tonight,¡± she lamented. ¡°I like it unfettered.¡± Ignatius reached past her to touch one curling lock. My lips bowed upward as I gazed at him lovingly. ¡°You¡¯re not the one who has to deal with it.¡± Magda gave him a sharp look and continued to try to bring order to my curls. ¡°He¡¯s the one who mussed it.¡± I beamed as Magda threw up her hands in despair. Chuckling, Ignatius lightly patted Magda¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m certain you shall work your magic and it shall be immaculate.¡± ¡°Her hair is just as difficult to deal with at times as she is,¡± Magda grumbled, but her affection for me tinged the harsh words. ¡°I am quite lovable.¡± I leaped from the bed. Ignatius sat at my vanity, looking bemused. ¡°Indeed you are, despite your many, terrible flaws.¡± I furrowed my brow at him. He reached out to snag my wrist and draw me into his arms. I pretended to resist, but went to him willingly. Despite his impending departure, I was happy. Sleeping in his arms and rising to see him fitting so comfortably into my life was a salve to my torture psyche. Though I enjoyed my friendships with Laura and Percy and my training times with Adem, I realized how terribly lonely I had been without Ignatius. At my insistence, Magda prepared a bath for my lover and I lingered at his side as he sank into the warm water. Our conversation was superficial and lighthearted for we had spoken of the darker things during the day and set them behind us. Dwelling upon the difficulties and dangers of our situation would only dampen our spirits and we both seem inclined to enjoy our last moments together. Dragging my fingers through the steaming water, I smiled with contentment. ¡°I am surprised you haven¡¯t killed the baroness yet.¡± Ignatius¡¯s wet hair clung to his neck and shoulders as Magda washed it. ¡°I wish she would,¡± Magda sniffed. ¡°Shush, you.¡± I pouted slightly. ¡°It is in my best interests to not slaughter her, but to bring her close to me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re plotting against her.¡± Ignatius nodded his head with understanding. I simply shrugged, watching Magda pour warm water over Ignatius¡¯s hair to rinse it. She was pleased with his appearance in my life, but I could tell she was anxious about his departure. It was Adem¡¯s men who had brought in the water for the bath - not Csilla¡¯s servants - in an attempt to keep word of Ignatius¡¯s presence from reaching the ears of dangerous creatures. ¡°If I were, would you condemn me?¡± I tilted my head as I arched an eyebrow. Shaking his damp head, he answered, ¡°No. Just be wise about it.¡± ¡°I am a person of some intelligence.¡± ¡°Yes, and sometimes that is what frightens me. What does go on in that head of yours?¡± Regarding me thoughtfully, his face took on a grave expression. ¡°All sort of plots,¡± I admitted. ¡°And thoughts about you.¡± Page 40 My words returned his smile and he reached out to touch my cheek affectionately. Above his head, I saw Magda¡¯s lips turn up slightly as she lifted a jug of warm water to pour over Ignatius. My lover appreciated the bath so much that he only pulled himself from the tub when the water grew cold. Magda left us so he could dress. As she closed the door, she gave me such a sweet smile it warmed my heart. I could not help but watch Ignatius as he dressed. I wanted to savor the vision of him within my room and a pang of sorrow slipped through me as I realized how short our time together had been. I was mesmerized by his every movement. I loved the way his hair fell about his face and how his muscles moved beneath his pale skin. When he saw me observing him, his smirk of amusement made me giggle. ¡°Enjoying yourself?¡± ¡°Immensely.¡± I was tempted to drag him back to my bed, but I could see the growing tension in his posture and knew he would be leaving soon. Instead of seducing him, I helped him button his shirt and waistcoat before arranging the cravat around his neck. Every piece of his clothing was black. ¡°You look rather morose.¡± ¡°Every bit of camouflage is necessary when dealing with the spies of Gavril.¡± ¡°You do look handsome.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad it pleases you.¡± His kiss was passionately loving. ¡°You always please me.¡± Again, sorrow stabbed deep within me and I forced myself to smile. A soft knock on the door made me shiver and I called out, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Lady Astir is here,¡± Adem answered. ¡°It is time for me to depart.¡± Ignatius plucked his tall hat off my vanity and sighed. I took him in my arms and rested my head against his chest. His heart was stilled. He had not fed, nor had I. We were cold dead creatures. Yet, we loved each other and when we kissed our passion was alive and warm. Together we stepped out into my sitting room where Lady Astir was seated on my blue couch. Clad in an ivory gown with thick, ornate gold embroidery, she was quite the sight. Her golden hair was twisted and braided into an ornate style beneath her fashionable hat adorned with large ivory bows and gold feathers. ¡°Lady Astir,¡± Ignatius said, bowing slightly. He was obviously not surprised by the fallen angel¡¯s change in gender. ¡°Father Ignatius, are you prepared to depart?¡± Astir rose, her tall, slender form an imposing sight as always. Adem lingered at her side, his dark, scarred face a mask of indifference. Yet, I suspected he would have much to say once my lover departed. Magda stood a little apart from us, her head bowed, and her eyes sparkling with tears. ¡°Regrettably, I am.¡± Ignatius squeezed my hand before releasing it. Astir leaned over to kiss his cheek before moving on to greet me with a kiss on either cheek. ¡°I did this despite my better judgment, you know.¡± ¡°I thank you.¡± My voice was hoarse with emotion. ¡°With all my heart, I thank you.¡± ¡°Hrmm,¡± she merely said, then turned to Ignatius. ¡°All has been said that needed to be said?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ignatius gazed at me somberly, his lips slightly twitching with emotion. ¡°Then it is time for you to return to Vienna. Close your eyes, see your haven, and give yourself to me,¡± Astir instructed, her low voice purring with her power. I moved toward Ignatius, a protest forming on my lips, but Adem stepped between us. I gripped my guard¡¯s arm tightly, my eyes filling with tears, and he gently guided me away from Astir and Ignatius. My gaze did not leave my love as he reluctantly closed his eyes, concentration furrowing his brow. He gave a brief nod and Astir raised her hand over his face. I heard her voice whisper words in an unknown language as she slowly circled about him. On her third pass around his still form, he vanished. ¡°Ignatius!¡± Astir turned slowly toward me, her eyes full of fire. ¡°No time for tears, little one. It is time to talk.¡± ¡°Have you no heart? You have taken him from me, and I am in pain!¡± Adem crushed me against his chest and I clung to him for comfort. I felt Magda¡¯s gentle hand on my back, her touch soothing. I sobbed as my tears came. My dead heart gave a shuddering gasp as I glared at Astir. ¡°I gave you a gift against my better judgment! When he summoned me, I refused him until Adem told me how desperately you needed him.¡± Astir¡¯s words were clipped and harsh. ¡°Sit down and stop being a foolish child. If you want him to return then dry your tears and stop being a simpering foolish woman.¡± The fallen angel¡¯s words enraged me, but also saved me from wallowing in my despair. Anger rushed up to chase away my tears. Lifting my chin, I withdrew from Adem¡¯s comforting embrace and walked over to my favorite chair. Securing my dressing robe tightly around me, I sat down and glared at Astir. ¡°That is much better,¡± she decided, her thin lips twisting into the semblance of a smile. She seated herself on the sofa and arranged her heavy skirts around her. Once she was done plucking at her shawl and setting it right about her shoulders, she turned her fiery gaze upon me. It was disturbing to see the fire burning where her eyes should be, but I refused to look away and be cowed by her. ¡°Did you tell him about Ilinca?¡± I was startled by the bluntness of her question and blinked my eyes in confusion. ¡°I am certain by now you have pieced together that the vampire that assaulted you and Adem was Ilinca. Correct?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So did you tell Ignatius about your encounter with her?¡± ¡°No, I did not. If he knew that Ilinca had interest in me, he would immediately return to Buda and risk his life to be at my side.¡± Astir threw back her head and laughed with delight. ¡°Ah, you have grown wiser, my little vampire. You are exactly right.¡± ¡°Why did you not respond to my requests to see you after I saw Ilinca? You abandoned me!¡± ¡°You had Adem at your side. My instructions were clear that you should remain in the role of a mortal countess. By all accounts, you have done just that. Well, done, Countess Dracula. So far you have fared well. Do not disappoint me now.¡± Astir pointed a long finger at me. ¡°Do not make me regret assisting you.¡± ¡°I have done all you have instructed. I have established a mortal life in this city. I even have mortal friends who visit often. I attend parties and concerts. I am well respected among the mortals, even if I am seen as a bit scandalous by some due to my marriage. I even have sympathy from those who believe my husband has abandoned me for far too long while he travels abroad. So do not threaten me, Astir!¡± She snorted and looked away, appearing to be the wounded party. Adem moved to stand behind my chair, his hands resting on the back of it. It was a subtle move of loyalty I did not expect and it touched me. ¡°She has not been foolish, Lady Astir. She has been wise. But you have kept her ignorant of facts that could adversely affect her for far too long. I strongly advise you to tell her all.¡± Astir snapped her head about to glare at him. I was surprised to see she appeared hurt by his show of devotion. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re in love with her!¡± Magda, lingering in the shadows, stepped forward. ¡°No. He is in love with me. But we both love her. So please tell her the truth.¡± My mouth dropped open in surprise, though I should have realized much sooner that they had formed a close bond. How many times had I seen them talking and smiling together in the shadows? I glanced up at Adem and he reached down to squeeze my shoulder. ¡°Very well. Ignatius has told you most of the story, I am sure. Now for the rest. There is no order to the vampire world. They do as they please and that has always been the way of it. It is rare, but sometimes vampire cabals claim certain cities or territories as their feeding ground and defend it against all outside supernatural forces. This is most common in areas of the world where there have been recent conflicts that flow over from the mortal world into the realm of the unnatural. Buda has been one of the cities that has always borne conflict in both the mortal and immortal worlds. There are other parts of the world where conflict is rare and vampires and other supernaturals merely live their lives as they see fit. London is one of those cities. That is why Vlad desired to go there. There was a brutal conflict many centuries ago that wiped out most of the supernatural creatures in the British Isles. Those who remain keep to themselves, remembering far too well the violence and death that nearly destroyed them all.¡± ¡°And where do you sit among all the violence and intrigue, Lady Astir?¡± I stared at her angrily, wishing she had told me all this before. ¡°In the center of the web, of course,¡± she answered with a smirk. ¡°But, I must admit Buda is my home. I fell to earth here and I am fond of it. I have seen it rise up over the many centuries and it is now on the brink of greatness. When the vampire hunters came, I thought at first that it was merely coincidence. Then Ilinca and Gavril appeared in my haven and demanded that I stand apart from the conflict.¡± ¡°You¡¯re afraid of vampires?¡± I was shocked, but also a bit smug about that fact. Astir pursed her lips together and cast her eyes away from me. ¡°They threatened to reveal the haven entrance to the vampire hunters and compromise my home. I am powerful, but even I have my limitations. I cast out all the vampires from my haven and it has cost me dearly. But I promised Ilinca and Gavril that I would give refuge to none. That I would not assist any vampire who sought me out.¡± Page 41 ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you would obey.¡± ¡°Because if they destroy Lady Astir¡¯s haven, they rob her of her power.¡± Adem¡¯s voice was gentle, but his words obviously upset Astir. She looked away from him, her hand resting on her bosom. ¡°Lady Astir feeds on the emotions that fill her haven. She grants the supernatural creatures and mortals within her haven their greatest desire and is empowered by their emotions. She is, in her own way, a vampire, too.¡± ¡°You are weakened by the vampires not being in the haven,¡± I said, understanding. ¡°I am weakened by no supernaturals being in the haven!¡± She stood up and clutched her hands tightly before her. ¡°They are all staying away because of this damned vampire war which I desire to be over! It has gone on far too long! And if Ignatius were to return, Gavril would see it as a threat and it would escalate once more! Ignatius cannot return until Gavril does not see him as a menace to his sovereignty.¡± ¡°How does this concern me? I don¡¯t understand!¡± ¡°They are watching you as well, countess! You are Vlad¡¯s wife and he is not in the city. They suspect you are his spy, his minion, watching for their weaknesses. Yes, Vlad killed Baatar, but only once Baatar was in battle with Gavril and Ilinca. Vlad was fighting on Baatar¡¯s side and switched allegiances. Despite this, they do not trust him, which is actually quite wise of them.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t do anything. He can¡¯t!¡± ¡°But they do not know that!¡± Astir turned about and flung out her hands dramatically. ¡°As far as they know, he could be creating a vampire army to swoop down and kill them!¡± I covered my face, overwhelmed by my fragile position in the world. I was trapped in a far more tangled web than I had ever imagined. It was made even more complex by my own actions against Vlad Dracula. If he were here, he would know exactly how to deal with Ilinca and Gavril. I was lost without him and I grieved me. ¡°The vampire who sought to kill Vlad on the road to Buda, he was of the House of Baatar. He sought revenge,¡± I said. ¡°Yes. I delivered his head to Gavril and Ilinca as a gift from Vlad hoping that it would dissuade them from suspecting him. It mollified them for a while. And then Ilinca saw you and here we are.¡± Astir flung up her hands. ¡°So how do we resolve this issue?¡± I looked up at Astir, feeling humbled by all I now knew. ¡°Continue as before.¡± Astir sighed and handed me a kerchief to wipe way the remains of my earlier tears. ¡°Do as I said. Be a mortal countess in all ways. If Ilinca or Gavril approach you, tell them you do not know where your husband is. That he sent you to the city to stay with your friend and you are uncertain of when he will return. Pretend to have an empty head and a frivolous heart. Cower before them if you have to, but do nothing that would make them believe you are a threat. So far they appear to be satisfied that you have no designs against them. If we are lucky, they will not know that Ignatius was here.¡± ¡°How can he return?¡± I felt so lost. I may have to leave Buda to be with him and I felt certain that would be fraught with difficulties as well. I was surprised to realize it would wound me deeply to leave behind Laura and Percy. ¡°He will need to negotiate with Gavril. It is the only way.¡± Astir reached down to grip my trembling hand. ¡°I do not want to cause you pain, my dear little vampire. I am your greatest ally and most loving friend.¡± I laughed at her words, not truly believing them. ¡°Are you, Astir? Or are you feeding off me now as we speak?¡± Eyes flashing dangerously, she drew away. ¡°Adem will stay with you until this danger is passed. Apparently,¡± she gave him a dark look, ¡°he prefers your company and Magda¡¯s to his wife¡¯s.¡± With the wave of her hands, she vanished. Twisting about in my chair, I said in a gasp, ¡°Wife?¡± as Magda echoed me. Anger flushed his face and he nodded curtly. ¡°Yes, my wife. She lives in the haven.¡± Without a word, Magda rushed from the room, the door slamming behind her. Standing up, I pointed an accusing finger at Adem. ¡°I care for you, but she is dear to my heart. Do not hurt her!¡± ¡°I will explain it to her.¡± ¡°I may be a wanton woman, but Magda is pure in heart and deed! Did you know Vlad killed her husband? That she has mourned for him for years while remaining Vlad¡¯s faithful servant?¡± ¡°I do not want to cause her pain. I have only recently spoken of my love to her. It is fresh and new. It was not the time to tell her that I am cursed to immortality because of a foolish pact I made with Astir long ago because I could not allow my wife to die.¡± ¡°Explain it to me,¡± I ordered. ¡°Saadat was dying. She had given birth to a son that did not live beyond the first hour of his life. The bleeding would not stop. I knew of Astir by reputation. It was said that she was an angel of Allah. I carried Saadat to the place where I was told Astir could hear my prayers. Astir did come and told me that in her haven Saadat would never die, but she could never leave. I begged to go with her, unable to bear life without her. Astir vowed that if I swore my fealty to her, she would allow me into the haven. I would also be immortal, but would be allowed to leave the haven should Astir desire it.¡± Adem sat down heavily in the chair I had perched upon earlier and rubbed his scarred face with his hands. ¡°That was many hundreds of years ago. Saadat and I were happy for a portion of them, but the haven corrupted her slowly. She gave herself up to the pleasures of the haven and spurned me. I begged her to leave the haven with me, knowing that to leave without Astir¡¯s permission would mean both of our deaths. I thought if we repented of our sin, Allah would forgive us. Saadat refused to leave. A little of her love for me must have remained for she never told Astir what I asked of her.¡± ¡°So you are just as lonely as I am.¡± I touched his shoulder, my anger dissipating. ¡°I love Magda, countess, but we are just as damned as you and your love are.¡± ¡°Go tell her, Adem. Tell her the truth.¡± I felt drained and tired all at once. I needed some time to be alone and gather my thoughts. It was plain to see that I had been oblivious to quite a lot of what had been happening around me. Rising, he bowed quickly, then followed after Magda. I fought the impulse to embrace him and attempt to comfort him. From the set of his shoulders and expression, I could see he was just as tormented as I. When the door shut behind him, I fell back into my chair. In silence, I pondered all I had learned. Chapter 20 The Journal of Countess Dracula October 3, 1820 The Dosza Palace In the difficult emotional aftermath of the evening, all thoughts of Vlad were swept away. Hungry, I summoned the Baroness to my chamber. This time I took more blood than my previous sips. She swooned as I fed and fell unconscious upon my couch. I left her and sat alone in my bedroom, contemplating the night¡¯s events. I brooded in my misery, feeling trapped by Astir¡¯s words. Later, when Adem returned with Magda, he carried the Baroness to her room. Moody, I retired early to bed. This act did not give me the comfort I yearned for. I could smell Ignatius upon my bedclothes and the memory of his touch filled me with great longing. Heartbroken, I cried myself to sleep. There was no dream this time. No slow seduction in my bed. I awoke when I was slapped so soundly my ears rung. Gasping, I could see the apparition of Vlad Dracula over my bed. I barely had time to fully understand the event that was unfolding when his phantom hand gripped me about the throat and flung me across the room. My body struck the wall with such violence the plaster broke and rained down around me. Clinging to the wall with my power, I scurried up into the corner feeling my cold blood seeping through my hair and down my spine. Frantically, I searched the room for the attacking phantom. Vlad¡¯s misty form materialized below me and seized my ankle. Wrenching me off the wall, he tossed me over the canopy of the bed and I hurtled into my vanity. It splintered into pieces beneath my body. My cosmetics crashed to the floor and the powders billowed into the air like mist, their sweet smell filling my nostrils. The door to my room was tossed open. ¡°Countess!¡± Adem cried out, gripping a silver dagger in one hand. Magda brushed past him and gasped. The shattered remains of my vanity bit into my skin as I crawled out of the wreckage. ¡°It¡¯s Vlad!¡± I warned them. Magda¡¯s face turned ashen as Adem raised his dagger higher. Sweeping his eyes over the room, Adem sought out my attacker, his body poised for battle. Magda rushed to help me to my feet, her long hair falling around her stricken face. Vlad¡¯s apparition appeared just before Magda reached my side. She screamed as he blocked her way and fell back in an attempt to evade him. ¡°Traitor!¡± he snarled at her. His shadowy form dismissed her with a savage look, then gripped my throat in both his hands. ¡°Release me from my coffin and I will forgive you!¡± I had no need for breath, but I knew he could rip my head from my shoulders. Frightened, I attempted to fight him. My hands and feet passed through his spectral body like vapor, but the hands about my throat felt like iron. Page 42 ¡°Release me, Glynis!¡± Vlad¡¯s voice shouted. ¡°Release me and I will forgive you!¡± His face was a dark shadow, but his eyes were coals of fire. Adem struck out at Vlad, his silver blade slashing through his murky form. Vlad growled and struck my guard savagely across the face. Adem was thrown back from the blow, but he quickly recovered and rose to his feet. Again, he slashed at the apparition, but his blade was useless against the specter. Vlad laughed at Adem¡¯s futile attempts before tossing him away. Hands tightening around my throat, Vlad hissed at me, ¡°Release me.¡± Magda surged forward, her hand thrust out before her. I suffered the rosary before I saw it dangling in her fingers. The light emanating from it was like fire washing over me and I screamed in pain. She slashed the cross through the apparition of her former master and Vlad howled in agony before vanishing. Violently convulsing, I flung out my hands toward the cross. I could feel its power burning my hands. Magda was rooted in fear and did not immediately recognize my distress. It was Adem that snatched the cross and threw it across the room. ¡°It is hurting her, too!¡± Immediately, I was released from its power and lay panting on the floor. ¡°How was he here?¡± Magda cried out. ¡°He is not dead! How can his ghost attack us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s his spirit. It is wandering the earth and it has found her,¡± Adem answered grimly. He fell to the floor beside me and swept me up into his arms. Smoothing my hair back from my face with one hand, he reached out to Magda with the other. She wrapped her arms about both of us and we clung to each other. ¡°How?¡± Magda whispered. ¡°Black magicks.¡± I was trembling with fright and the words came out in a choked sob. Magda gasped. ¡°Ignatius told me we must find you a protective talisman, but I did not know why. Forgive me! He told me to take you to a gypsy fortuneteller as soon as he was gone.¡± ¡°Do not feel guilty, Magda,¡± I urged her. ¡°We were all a bit overwhelmed and not ourselves last night.¡± ¡°I am not certain where we will find someone who can help you,¡± Magda continued. ¡°I suppose there may be someone in Pesth.¡± ¡°I would not advise going to the gypsies unless you are certain they are not charlatans.¡± Adem¡¯s voice was heavy with worry. Trembling, I rubbed my hand over my throat. It was painful to the touch. ¡°I must do something. This was the most powerful he has ever been when attacking me. Ignatius told me he was afraid that Vlad was finding a way to feed from me. I believe he is right. I must find a way to stop Vlad from taking any more of my power. Should he rise...¡± Magda pulled at her dark black hair and wound it around her fingers nervously. Her expression was tormented and tears slid over her cheeks. ¡°We must do something, Adem. I cannot bear it if he rises.¡± ¡°I agree. We must stop whatever he is doing to the countess.¡± Adem¡¯s strong, rough hand smoothed my hair back from my face. ¡°Countess, you must heal yourself.¡± ¡°Feed from me,¡± Magda offered. ¡°Only a few sips.¡± I bent my head over her wrist and bit into her willing flesh. Adem stroked my hair as I fed. It was a soothing sensation. I felt loved and cared for as Magda¡¯s sweet blood renewed me and healed my bruised throat. Licking her wound then my lips, I sat back and peered into the gloom of my room. Vlad did not dwell in the shadows, but I feared he would return. Suddenly, I remembered something Laura had said. ¡°Maria regularly consults with a fortuneteller! Laura says she is quite impressive. Sir Stephan does not like that his wife brings her into their home, but indulges her. Ever since Laura¡¯s younger brother died, Maria tries to speak to him from beyond the grave.¡± ¡°Excellent!¡± Adem pressed me into Magda¡¯s arms and stood swiftly. ¡°I will go there immediately and have them summon the fortuneteller to their home. I do not want the gypsies coming here. Gypsies sometimes serve the undead, but oftentimes they hunt them.¡± ¡°Agreed! Please arrange for a consultation tonight. If I do not act soon, I fear what Vlad may be capable of!¡± Adem nodded briskly, then turned and strode out of the room. Magda helped me to my feet and led me over to the bed. My cosmetics smeared the floor and the room still smelled of powder. ¡°Are you and Adem at peace?¡± I dared. ¡°We are hoping to find it soon,¡± she replied. She fussed with the paper twists in my hair and wiped the powder from my face with the edge of her robe. ¡°Magda, if his wife no longer loves him, does it really matter if he takes you as a lover?¡± My maid smiled ruefully and rubbed my cheek a little harder. ¡°He is a man of honor. I have no doubt that he loves me, but he still honors her.¡± ¡°Have you seen her?¡± ¡°Yes. I did not know who she was then. She is beautiful. But she is also cruel. When I saw her she was in the arms of another man and did not care that Adem was in her presence.¡± ¡°The corruption of the haven,¡± I murmured. ¡°Yes.¡± Magda finished cleaning my face and tucked my hair back from my neck. I could see her relief that I was healed. ¡°I thought he would tear your head from your shoulders.¡± ¡°As did I.¡± ¡°I am sorry I hurt you with my rosary. I shall take it from the room.¡± ¡°Why did you bring it?¡± It wounded me to think she was afraid of me and kept it for protection. ¡°Now that I am no longer bound to Vlad, I have returned to my church. I carry it with me to pray. I always make sure to keep it from your sight.¡± She paused and her dark eyes regarded me with worry. ¡°Do you wish for me to no longer attend?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± I shook my head adamantly. ¡°Please, continue. Pray for me. Perhaps God will hear your prayers on my behalf.¡± Smiling slightly, she touched my hands. ¡°I will. I promise. Should I stay with you?¡± ¡°Could you?¡± I yawned as I fell back on my bed. ¡°I must sleep. The sun makes me so very drowsy.¡± ¡°I will. If he returns, I will use the rosary upon him again.¡± Her dark eyes flashed with defiance. ¡°He will not touch you.¡± ¡°Thank you, dearest Magda,¡± I whispered as I closed my eyes. Vlad did not return. Later- I was relieved to leave the Dosza Palace behind as the carriage wove its way down the lane toward Sir Stephan¡¯s home. The Baroness was still sleeping when I departed, which was fortunate since I had yet to decide what sort of tale I should tell her about the destruction in my bedroom. Meanwhile, Magda set about arranging the move to another suite. I was saddened to leave my beautiful blue rooms, but Vlad¡¯s attack had destroyed its serene aura. Dressed in a pale pink dress with tiny red beads and thick ivory lace adorning the petticoats, I felt a bit more poised than earlier. My mother always said that a lady should dress her part despite how she was feeling. I understand her wisdom now. Once I am properly coiffed and dressed, I feel empowered to be Countess Dracula, even though the name is loathsome. Adem traveled with me in the carriage while our guards rode behind. In the darkness, I felt safe and hidden away from spying eyes. Even now, despite Vlad¡¯s violent intrusion into my life, I was aware of all that I had learned from Ignatius and Astir. Ilinca and Gavril could be nearby watching my journey to Sir Stephan¡¯s home. Upon our arrival, Adem quickly leaped out of the carriage and flipped down the steps so I could disembark. I had scarcely set my foot upon the ground, when the door to the manor opened and Sir Stephan himself appeared. His thin face revealed his distaste for me far more than it should have. He would never treat me in this manner if Vlad were about, but I would rather deal with Sir Stephan being inhospitable than have Dracula return. ¡°Countess Dracula, good evening,¡± he said in greeting, leaning down to kiss my hand. ¡°Thank you for assisting me in this matter.¡± I withdrew my hand quickly and entered his home. Sir Stephan followed, his breath a little ragged. I suspected he was holding back his anger. ¡°I do not understand why you would be in need of a fortuneteller. My wife is a desperate woman who misses her child. Certainly you are not trying to reach your family from beyond the grave?¡± Deep furrows formed on his brow and about his mouth as he regarded me with both contempt and fear. ¡°Why I need the fortuneteller is none of your concern. Must I remind you that your job is to do as my husband and I say?¡± I lifted my brows at him and was satisfied when his face flushed. ¡°You know that I am ever at your disposal,¡± he reluctantly responded. ¡°I know we pay you handsomely and you do a satisfactory job. My husband is pleased with your work. I hope you will continue in that same vein and not disappoint him.¡± I was rather pleased with myself. I have grown quite adept at manipulation of late. Certainly Vlad would be proud and though the thought makes me a little bitter it is also a comfort that I am adapting to my new nature. A maid assisted me with my coat and bonnet, her downcast eyes and pinched expression revealing much about the atmosphere in the house. I could feel the tension filling the halls and knew I was responsible. Page 43 ¡°Has the fortuneteller arrived?¡± Adem loomed over Sir Stephan, his dark eyes penetrating and cold. ¡°Yes, yes,¡± the sufficiently cowed man answered. ¡°She arrived a short while ago. Maria is speaking with her in the parlor.¡± He hesitated before continuing, ¡°I must say in my defense that I am only concerned.¡± ¡°Your concern is the work my husband has assigned you and nothing more. Let us not play games, Sir Stephan. We are not friends. You offer a service to my husband that can easily be assigned to another solicitor.¡± I let him feel the cold power of my wrath and he stepped away from me. ¡°Glynis! You¡¯re here! Father said you would be visiting,¡± Laura called out. She hurried down the hall toward me, smiling with delight. Turning my attention to her, I smiled an honestly happy smile and greeted her warmly. ¡°I suppose it rather silly, but I suddenly wanted to have my fortune told.¡± Laura giggled as she clutched my hands. ¡°I have done it myself. It is all a bit mysterious, isn¡¯t it? She¡¯s blind, you see. She holds your hands and strokes them. It¡¯s quite odd, but she did tell me many interesting predictions that I certainly hope will come true.¡± ¡°Oh, you must tell me what she said!¡± I forgot Sir Stephan and his disagreeable attitude as Laura hooked her arm about mine and we hurried down the hallway together. ¡°Well, she promised that I would find the life I am yearning for,¡± Laura said in hushed tones, her expression joyous. ¡°Oh, that is a lovely prediction!¡± I squeezed her arm and smiled at her affectionately. Tonight she was clad in a pale peach concoction with tiny silk orange blossoms sewn about her collar and petticoats. Her dark hair was drawn back into a waterfall of tight curls and she wore a delicate gold necklace strung with pearls around her throat. The flush of her cheeks and the brightness of her eyes were a lovely testament to her happiness. Her mood was infectious and my fears dissipated as we neared the parlor. ¡°I am so very thrilled at the thought of being free of my parents constant nagging. I¡¯m so tired of them pestering me constantly to settle on Dietrich. Father asked Percy quite directly if he was attempting to court me and Percy told him he was not. Father sent him away for wasting our time!¡± She bit her lip, fighting back the anger that would quash her good mood. ¡°It does not matter. You will see him when you visit me.¡± I kissed her cheek and she blushed prettily. The door to the parlor opened and Maria stepped into the hallway. She looked more harried than usual, her dark hair not as neat as she normally kept it, and her dress slightly rumpled. ¡°Countess Dracula,¡± she exclaimed, her worried expression disappearing beneath the false veneer she so easily slipped over her features. Teeth flashing, eyes sparkling, she suddenly appeared to be the most radiant woman in Buda. ¡°I am so honored that you called upon me to host this little night of mystery.¡± ¡°The fortuneteller is within the parlor I am told.¡± I tried not to sound miffed, but from Laura¡¯s look of concern I realized I had failed. ¡°Yes, yes. The room is ready for a s¨¦ance. We merely need to enter and begin.¡± Sir Stephan advanced quietly into the conversation. ¡°I do not feel comfortable with Laura being a part of this.¡± ¡°Father!¡± ¡°It is quite all right,¡± Maria began to protest. ¡°I am entering with Adem and no one else.¡± My voice cut through the raised voices around me and rendered them silent. ¡°This is a personal matter.¡± Laura pouted slightly, but her hand touched mine lightly. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Of course, if that is what you desire,¡± Maria stammered, unsure of the situation. She lived in fear of me and Vlad, yet she was complicit in many of our dealings. ¡°Perhaps you should have summoned the fortuneteller to the palace,¡± Sir Stephan said, his tone dangerously defiant. My glare silenced him. Adem opened the parlor door and I left my hosts behind, slipping into the warm darkness within. The fortuneteller sat at a round table draped in black fabric with a single white candle flickering in the center. The woman before me was not what I had anticipated. I thought I would be facing a crone, but this woman was very young, perhaps a little older than I. Clad in traditional gypsy clothing and jewelry, she was an exotic creature with black hair and dusky skin. Her blind, white eyes were heavily lined with makeup and somehow they did not detract from her beauty. The room smelled of incense and herbs. The door clicked closed behind me, and I stood in the gloom hoping with all my heart this mysterious woman could help me. ¡°I know what you are,¡± she said, speaking in a heavy accent. Holding up a hand decorated with many rings, she compelled me to stay where I stood. A man emerged from the shadows to stand behind her. He was much older with more white hair than black and a thick mustache. Also dressed in traditional gypsy clothing, he rested one hand on her shoulder. ¡°I mean no harm,¡± I said in a tone I hoped sounded gentle and not too desperate. Adem placed his hand on my shoulder, mirroring the gypsy man. Her blind eyes stared in my direction, the sound of her deep breaths filling the room. The warm air felt abruptly heavier and more fragrant as she sat in total stillness. At last, she raised both hands, her fingers twisting into a strange salute. ¡°Sit down,¡± she said at last, lowering her arms. The gypsy man took three steps back, but did not take his gaze from me. With as much dignity as I could muster, I sat down and rested my hands upon my lap, my small purse tucked under my fingers. Adem remained behind me, ready to defend me at a second¡¯s notice. The fortuneteller lifted a heavy bag made of embroidered silk onto the table and rummaged through it. At last, she laid a black stone, pitch as night before her. Without a word, she returned the bag to the floor at her side. Extending her arms, she rested her hands upon the table, palms up. ¡°Give me your hands,¡± she ordered. I obeyed. My white cold flesh looked strikingly pale against her dark warm skin. She did not flinch away from me, but stretched out her fingers beneath my hands. She did not say a word, did not blink, and did not speak for many minutes. Finally, she slid her hands around mine, raised my palms upwards, and rested her fingertips in the center of them. ¡°You are young, not old. You are powerful, but untamed. You are passionate, but not truly dangerous unless riled to anger. You are intelligent, but thoughtless. You are wise, yet foolish,¡± she said, the suddenness of her voice sluicing through the darkened room startling me. She enfolded my left hand in both of hers, kneading it like bread dough. Her own fingers were rough, but somehow soothing. ¡°You are afraid of a dark creature of the night. One of your own kind. He haunts you and hunts you. Like a great bat against the moon, he watches you from afar.¡± ¡°I want protection from him,¡± I dared to whisper. Pulling at my fingers lightly, she nodded. ¡°The dragon. I see him now.¡± Her lips turned into a smile and the coins decorating her scarves tinkled as she bent toward my hands. ¡°I see the thread between you. It¡¯s red and black, full of fire and pain. It pulses with your blood and fear, feeding him.¡± I did not understand her words, yet they felt true. ¡°Blood of his blood, power of his power, his flesh calls to you always because he made you.¡± The tip of one of her fingers slowly drew along my palm, as though tracing a line only her blind eyes could see. ¡°Bound. You are bound.¡± ¡°Please, you must help me fight him. I wish to be free of him,¡± I said, my desperation weakening my tone. Sitting in silence, the woman¡¯s blind eyes appeared to stare into a world where she could witness the bond between me and Vlad and know my secrets. ¡°I cannot break the bond between you.¡± She withdrew her hands and took the ring from my finger as she did so. I was about to protest, when she held it up. ¡°This I can curse. He gave it to you as a symbol of his dominion over you.¡± ¡°Yes, yes he did.¡± ¡°Why do you wear it still?¡± ¡°Because it has the power to help me live my own life as I see fit.¡± I had not realized that the ring could be anything more than a token, but now that it was gone from my finger, I understood my naivet¨¦. I felt the absence of it keenly. ¡°I can curse it so that he cannot use it as a beacon to find you, or as gateway to your blood and power. The curse cannot break the bond, but it can hide you from him, do you understand?¡± The dark red stone flickered in the candlelight. I nodded my head as I pondered how often Vlad had used the ring to find me and haunt me, sapping away tiny bits of my power and life. Adem moved closer to the table, his hands resting on my shoulders. I took comfort in his touch and watched as the silk bag was drawn onto the table again. The gypsy woman drew out leather pouches, touching the raised symbols branded on to them. At last she selected three. Reaching into the bag, she pulled out a black bowl and a small jar filled with what appeared to be muddy water. The gypsy man stepped forward to help her open the small bags and measure the herbs into the bowl. They spoke in their own language in soft voices. It appeared the older man was her father from the concerned looks he cast in my direction and the gentle way he guided her hands. The herbs and water were all mixed together in the bowl until it formed a watery paste. I flinched as she placed the ring into the murky mixture, pressing it down so it disappeared. Picking up the black stone, she held it in one hand, crossing it over the bowl as she chanted. Page 44 Adem shifted on his feet behind me and I knew he was discomforted by what we were witnessing. I, too, was quite nervous, remembering old tales of witchcraft. But what recourse did I have? I was not certain God could hear my prayers, and I needed to be free of Vlad¡¯s wrath. Desperation had brought me to this moment, and I would not flinch from it. I did not see the curse the gypsy created, but I felt it. It tingled along my skin like angry insects. The room darkened as the candle brightened. Adem gasped behind me as the buzzing sensation grew in intensity. The shadows swallowed the room save for the tiny pool of light around the candle that was illuminating the bowl. The gypsy woman slowly dragged the bowl out of the circle of candlelight and into the darkness. As the lip of the bowl vanished into the dark, I felt the angry bite of a thousand bugs on my skin. I gasped. The room brightened abruptly, the darkness fleeing. The gypsy sat at the table, calmly cleaning the ring on a white cloth. ¡°Is it done?¡± ¡°It is done,¡± she answered a bit smugly. I could not blame her for feeling satisfaction in frightening a vampire. Holding out my ring, she tilted her chin toward me and I wondered if she could somehow see despite her blind eyes. ¡°Would you like me to tell you your fortune now?¡± ¡°The curse is sufficient,¡± Adem said curtly. He tossed a small purse of money onto the table. I took my ring and slipped it onto my finger. It felt heavier than before, but it was strangely comforting against my skin. ¡°But she should know,¡± the fortuneteller insisted. Her words were slightly slurred and her expression was that of someone that is inebriated. Perhaps she was drunk on her dark gypsy magick. ¡°Tell me what?¡± ¡°You are death, little vampire. Death to even those you love. You cannot escape that truth no matter how far you flee from the dragon.¡± ¡°That is enough!¡± Adem grabbed my arm and forcibly guided me to the door. ¡°You cannot escape the dragon forever. It will come to consume you and death will be your harbinger.¡± The fortuneteller smirked with delight as Adem tugged me out of the room. Adem quickly escorted me down the hallway, his hand tightly holding my elbow. I considered protesting and returning, but I remembered the power in that room and did not want it directed against me. Departing in a rush of activity, I could see the fear in the faces of my hosts. I promised to see Laura soon, then I was ushered into the night and hurrying toward my carriage. Once seated inside, I pressed my hand against my bosom, feeling the ring against my skin. I could only hope that the gypsy¡¯s magicks had worked. Chapter 21 The Journal of Countess Dracula October 4, 1820 The Dosza Palace Tonight I stirred from my slumber strangely refreshed. With delight I realized I had not been tormented in my dreams. I had no nightmares of Vlad slipping into my bed to violate me, nor had I been awakened by a fearsome attack by his specter. Instead of waking and feeling a terrible sense of dread, I felt light and carefree. I had not discerned how deeply Vlad¡¯s presence had infected my life through our bond. I lay upon my bed listening to the night awakening beyond the covered windows, I felt the absence of a dark and painful aspect that had resided within me. Lifting my hand, I stared at the ring that had been a symbol of my enslavement to Vlad. I had taken pains to use it as a key to open doorways in the pursuit of a life free of him, but its true meaning had always haunted me. But now it was a cursed object that kept the dark tide of power that was Count Dracula from continuing its infection. Giggling with delight, I stretched beneath the heavy silk and satin coverlets. I missed my pale blue room, but the ivory and pale green of the new suite was lovely. I lounged on my bed, relishing my new found liberation from Vlad¡¯s evil. I wished with all my heart that Ignatius was with me to share in this glorious moment of freedom. I missed him even more keenly now that I was free of Vlad¡¯s lurking bond. Snuggling down beneath my covers, I embraced the feeling of peace filling me. It had been so long since I had felt like the girl I once was, innocent and free. I knew this lovely moment of serenity would be short-lived, but I savored it. The curse had worked and I felt wonderfully free. As I suspected, my repose did not last very long. There was a soft knock on the door and I heard Csilla call out my name. ¡°Come in,¡± I replied, plumping up my pillows and nestling against them. I detested leaving my bed to face the world. I was content to lie upon the bed and think of Ignatius. I knew now that he would soon be with me. The tides of fate had obviously turned in my favor at last. Csilla entered and strode to my bed, the silk of her dark green gown whispering against the thick Persian rug. Drawing close to the bed, she lightly touched the thick ivory lace edging the canopy drapery. ¡°Are you pleased with the new rooms?¡± ¡°They are lovely.¡± I was glad my covers were drawn to my chin. There was something about Csilla that always made me feel a bit exposed. Her keen dark eyes were always upon me even when she appeared to be casting her attention elsewhere. ¡°The blue suite was much more to your liking though, wasn¡¯t it? Vlad told me your favorite color is blue. I shall have it repaired soon.¡± She smiled slightly as she sank into the soft folds of the brocaded curtains at the end of the bed. ¡°May I ask you how the damage occurred?¡± Sighing, I peered at her from my cocoon, wishing adamantly that she had stayed away just a little bit longer. ¡°Vlad.¡± It was a truthful answer and I was keen to see her response. Her vivid dark eyes widened and, pressing her hand to her bosom, she gasped. ¡°He¡¯s here?¡± ¡°He was here.¡± I was not truly lying, but it was certainly not the entire truth. Lips trembling, she stammered, ¡°But he did not come to see me.¡± ¡°I am his wife,¡± I said a bit tartly. I can be cruel at times, I know. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± As if her strength had left her, she slid onto the edge of the bed and perched there like a bewildered child. ¡°I just wish he would have come to speak with me. I am at a loss as to what he expects from me. I have done as he asked, taken you in and made this your home, but he has sent me no further word.¡± I was surprised at how lost she sounded. I had not considered continuing a false correspondence with her as I had with Vlad¡¯s solicitor. Adem assisted me in the delivery of fake letters to Sir Stephan from Vlad arranging for transfers when I needed more money and arranging for the rubble of our old home to be cleared away, but I had not really thought much about Csilla beyond taking residence in her home. ¡°Well, we spoke of you.¡± Not quite a lie. We had spoken about her in the past. Vlad had given her life to me. He did not care if she lived or died anymore. ¡°Did you?¡± She raised her eyes, hope filling them. ¡°Yes, we did.¡± I measured my words carefully. I did not want to alarm her in any way, but it was time to push her further into the trap I had laid for her. ¡°He is concerned about your loyalty.¡± Gasping, she lashed out and gripped my hand. ¡°Certainly you told him that I have taken very good care of you?¡± ¡°Of course, but you know how he can be. He has grandiose plans in motion and does not want there to be any question of any of his servants¡¯ loyalty. He was quite adamant when he visited that his plans be set in motion.¡± I was pleased with how well I was twisting the truth. ¡°I am completely loyal to him! Oh, dearest Glynis, you must see this!¡± She bit her bottom lip, fretting. A thought occurred to me and I took her hand gently. ¡°He is concerned you are not loyal to me. That you are jealous that I am his countess and wife.¡± A little jab to hurt her, but also to frighten her. ¡°I am completely loyal to you as well! I admit that I was jealous at first, but I have grown to love you. Certainly you must see how much I desire to be your sister vampire.¡± She clutched my hand tightly with both of hers and pressed her lips to them. ¡°Oh, please do not let his anger turn against me!¡± Dark eyes flashing with anger and despair, she appeared on the verge of collapse. ¡°Please, do not let me grow old and die. Please, Glynis! Surely you must see that I do care for you and I will be a loyal sister. Do not let Vlad doubt me. I have loved him and been loyal for five long years.¡± I felt a pang of sympathy for the woman when I realized she was yet another of Vlad Dracula¡¯s discarded loves. But my pity for her only lasted a mere second. My anger rose as I remembered her terrible betrayal of my family. It was she who had selected me as Vlad¡¯s perfect English bride and doomed us all. ¡°I suppose he will need evidence that you are loyal and will not attempt to usurp me.¡± Her voice catching, she whispered, ¡°I see.¡± We sat in an uncomfortable silence as she struggled to regain her composure. Though I attempted to keep my countenance bland, I delighted in her fear and misery. I remembered all too well my sister¡¯s screams before she died. ¡°You know how he can be.¡± My voice was remarkably soft and soothing even to my own ear. ¡°I know he said you were different, but I did not realize the full implication of his words. It is obvious now that you are truly his wife and countess.¡± Tears dropped from her eyelashes to sparkle on her cheeks. ¡°And though it wounds me to some degree for I longed for that honor myself, I would never betray you or him. I would only hope that you would treat me as a favored sister.¡± Page 45 I gently wiped a tear away, relishing the thought that I had caused this pain, but it was still not enough. ¡°Do not cry. Vlad always discards the women he loves. Even I will one day not be in his favor.¡± ¡°Are you so certain?¡± Her tone was a little clipped, but she managed to not let the bitterness and hurt in her eyes seep into her words. Nodding, I answered, ¡°Yes. I am quite certain.¡± ¡°You are wrong. Of that I am certain now. You are different and you hold the power to persuade him to have mercy.¡± Surprising me, she threw herself onto my lap, gripping my sides with her hands. ¡°Please, I implore you! Do not let him turn me away. Not now! I have done all he ever desired. I helped him attain his wealth, I helped him find his victims, I did everything he ever desired. I killed for him! I have opened my veins, my heart, my soul to him. Do not let me fall from his favor!¡± I laid my hand upon her dark hair as her body shuddered with her tears. ¡°You must prove to him that you will bow to my wishes as your mistress and obey me.¡± ¡°How do I do that? What should I do?¡± Her voice was thick and raw with emotion. ¡°Tell me!¡± ¡°I do not know,¡± I lied. Rising up, she clutched my hands. ¡°Please, tell me what I can do.¡± Lightly touching her face, I stared into her eyes. I sensed my triumph over her was near. ¡°A grand gesture of loyalty would pacify him, I¡¯m certain.¡± I knew she had married an older man who had granted her all his wealth upon his death. Money, power and lust were all she truly held dear. She nodded her head, licking her lips, her lashes fluttering as tears coursed down her flushed cheeks. ¡°Perhaps, I could...¡± she hesitated, her eyes sweeping over the room. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to grow any older than I am now. My beauty will fade.¡± She lightly touched her face. ¡°I know.¡± Chewing on her bottom lip, she held my hand tightly. She was trembling. ¡°Do you love me?¡± I was a little taken aback, but I answered, ¡°As a sister.¡± I had not anticipated that she would possibly try to seduce me. She released my hand so she could cradle my face in her hands. ¡°I wish for nothing more than to be your eternal sister and to be with you and Vlad forever. Nothing in this world compares to that desire. I would give you anything, all that I possess, to be with you.¡± I gently took her hands and lowered them to her lap. ¡°I have a husband. I need no other lover.¡± A blatant lie, but I did not wish for her seduction attempt to go any farther. Averting her eyes, I could see she was surprised at my rebuff. Teardrops shimmered on her eyelashes as she fell into silence. From the pursing of her lips and the nervous movement of her eyes, I was certain she was slowly falling into my trap. ¡°I will give you all my wealth as a symbol of my loyalty to you,¡± she whispered. I almost smiled, but resisted the urge. ¡°That is certainly generous.¡± ¡°I intend to serve you loyally beyond the grave. I will give you control of my wealth as I give myself to him as a dowry of sorts. I am certain that this gesture will please him.¡± Now that her decision had been made, she began to regain her composure. I could see that she was confident that her gesture would be well-received. I was certain Vlad would have found it a suitable display of her devotion if he had cared for her at all anymore. ¡°I think you are correct. He is a man who must have absolute loyalty.¡± Pressing her lips firmly against my cheek, she clung to me. I was startled by her sudden embrace, but wrapped my arms around her. ¡°We shall speak to Sir Stephan,¡± she whispered in my ear. ¡°Yes.¡± I smiled into her hair as I rubbed her back, consoling her. The hollowness within me spoke, so I tilted my head and bit into her neck to feed. Chapter 22 The Journal of Countess Dracula October 13, 1820 The Dosza Palace It has been nearly a week since the ring was cursed and Vlad has not reappeared in my dreams, or in my new rooms. I truly believe the curse has worked. It is a tremendous relief considering how many times I dreamed of Vlad in my bed defiling me. I am sorely tempted to return to the castle and lop off his head. Yet, I do not want to face the sisters. I left them behind to starve. I am as much a villain as Vlad. It wounds me that I am such a coward that I dare not release them from their prison. I cannot allow anyone to uncover what I have done to Vlad. Should I be discovered, I fear that my death would swiftly follow... ¡°Life is far too complicated,¡± Magda sighed as she lightly powdered my face in an attempt to give me a more mortal complexion. We were discussing our difficult relationships as Magda helped me prepare for the baroness¡¯ ball. She was certainly no longer just my maidservant, but she also one of my dearest friends. Her allegiance to me was solidified by the sharing of my blood, but her loyalty had been unwavering even when she had been bound to Vlad. I trusted her implicitly and I felt that trust was returned. ¡°Adem loves you.¡± I was certain that this was the truth. Now that I was aware of their growing romance, I could see the affection in his eyes whenever she entered the room. ¡°Yes, but he is such a noble man he cannot bring himself to sever all ties with Saadat. He wishes to speak to her and be at peace with her before he continues with me.¡± Anger tinged her words, but heartbreak sang in her dark eyes. ¡°It shall be. I know it.¡± Finishing my makeup, she peered at me thoughtfully. ¡°Perhaps. I just wish that the world was a simpler place and that for just a moment all was perfect.¡± I smiled at her. ¡°Now you sound like me.¡± With a little laugh, she shook her head. ¡°If only. I am not the bright star you are. I do not shine as fiercely as you. I find it difficult to believe that you are the one who is dead. You are the one full of light.¡± Her words were startling, but also touching. Standing, I flung my arms about her, holding her close. ¡°You are such a dear person, Magda. You are my light.¡± ¡°Do not cry!¡± How well she knows me! Already the tears were forming. She dabbed at the corners of my eyes with the silk handkerchief she plucked from my vanity. ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°Do not ruin all my hard work. You look flushed with life and quite lovely. You shall be the fairest at the ball.¡± Tonight was the grand masked ball that Csilla was throwing in celebration of the change of the seasons. Once the winter came, social events would wane. The elite of Buda were abuzz with excitement at this one last grand affair before the harsh weather descended upon us. Laura and I had conspired on our costumes and we were pleased with the results. My gown was a deep orange and adorned with silk leaves in shades of red and yellow. My mask was made of the same silk leaves. My hair was loose with silk flowers and gold wire wrapped about the curls. My necklace was gold with glittering rubies and matching earrings dangled from my ears. I was pleased with the effect. Laura¡¯s costume nearly matched mine, save hers was a soft yellow and adorned with orange and brown leaves. We were sister goddesses of autumn and quite pleased with our attire. I could not wait to see her in her completed costume when she arrived later with her family. ¡°The last ball I attended here was fraught with drama and hidden intrigues.¡± I pondered this as wrapped my lacy shawl about my shoulders. It perfectly matched my dress. ¡°I would like for this one to be fun and frivolous.¡± ¡°Do you believe that you will get your wish?¡± Magda smoothed out my skirt and straightened my petticoats that were heavily embroidered with gold thread. ¡°No.¡± I laughed and twirled away from her. ¡°I am certain something horrible will occur and I shall want to slay them all. But until that moment, I vow to enjoy my night.¡± Later- A short while later I joined the first of the guests in the ballroom. The small orchestra the baroness was patron of was already playing sweet music under the sparkling chandeliers. I scanned the costumed guests with some interest. I knew many now by name due to the baroness¡¯ constant social engagements. It was difficult to discern who a few people were due to their ornate costumes, but I spotted Frida speaking with that gossiping witch, Borb¨¢la. Already they were casting venomous looks about and talking like conspirators. ¡°They¡¯re a nasty pair, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Percy!¡± I turned and flung my arms about him. He grinned behind his raven mask and clasped my hands warmly once I released him from my impulsive embrace. ¡°You should have hidden your hair. I knew immediately who you are.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not really trying to deceive anyone,¡± I admitted. ¡°I decided it is best to be out in the open where all can see I am above the gossip.¡± ¡°It has been fairly cruel.¡± He winced slightly. ¡°Apparently, I do seem to be a part of it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a handsome man and my husband has been away for a long time. It is only natural that tongues will wag about illicit affairs. Though for a time the gossip was about you and dear Laura.¡± Percy shook his head, his blond hair glimmering in the candlelight. He was dressed a bit plainly compared to other partygoers. His attire was completely black and raven feathers adorned his collar and shoulders. I rather liked the whole affect and his beautiful blue eyes shone behind his mask with a gentleness I had come to appreciate. ¡°I regret that I gave false hope to Sir Stephan and his wife. I know Laura was aware that my interest was only as her friend, but her parents were incensed. I hear they have returned to their quest to marry her to that horrible Dietrich.¡± Page 46 ¡°Alas, that is true. Why can¡¯t they let her be?¡± I sighed. ¡°Because they want her to be happy, and in their eyes, that entails her marrying and having security.¡± I scoffed at his words out of habit and he lightly tugged one of my curls to stop my scowl. I tucked my hand into the fold of his arm and smiled up at him. He reminded me so much of my father as he closed his hand over mine that it warmed my heart and lifted my spirits. ¡°Are you ready to have a lovely evening, Countess Dracula?¡± ¡°Why, yes I am!¡± ¡°Then let us go forth and give the gossips plenty to wag their tongues about.¡± Laughing, we walked into the depths of the crowd to mingle. Despite my loathing of the woman, Csilla does throw the grandest parties I have ever attended. Chrysanthemums of every color overflowed ornate vases and swaths of fabric in the colors of fall were draped artistically around the pillars and over doorways. I was surprised to see potted trees lining the walls, their colorful leaves adding to the festive atmosphere. The Baroness strode through the party greeting people dressed as the Greek goddess Demeter. Her white gown and gold tiara were a lovely contrast to her dark hair and eyes. I found her dress to be a bit scandalous for it exposed her back and swooped daringly over her cleavage. But it is her nature to provoke and I saw her eyes glittering with delight. ¡°She is in her element,¡± I muttered to Percy. ¡°Most certainly.¡± His gaze lingered on her as she passed. I could not read his expression. ¡°I once longed to be what she is,¡± I confessed. ¡°Truly?¡± ¡°Yes. A woman who does as she wills with no regard to the opinions of anyone else about her.¡± ¡°What changed?¡± Percy tilted his head and regarded me with interest. I pursed my lips slightly, then rolled my shoulders. ¡°I realized I am not cold-hearted enough to hurt those I care about.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. And she cares for no one?¡± ¡°Only herself.¡± Percy gave me an affectionate smile. ¡°I do believe you are right.¡± ¡°Why do I feel I have just passed some grand test?¡± I eyed him thoughtfully. Laughing, he shook his head. ¡°Oh, no test. I am just pleased to hear your words. You¡¯re quite young to have attained such wisdom despite your rebellious heart.¡± ¡°I may have a rebellious heart, but I could not bear to remove myself from those I care about. I have lost far too much too lose any more.¡± To my utter surprise, he kissed my cheek. This, of course, sent the gossips into a frenzy. ¡°You are a lovely and noble woman. I am pleased you are my friend.¡± His words were spoken in English and they touched my heart. ¡°You are so dear to me, I am honored that you are my friend.¡± Smiling, we walked to the foyer to wait for Laura. As more guests arrived and the atmosphere of the ball became more joyous, I began to revel in the evening completely. Though I wished with all my heart that Ignatius would appear at my side, I allowed myself to fully embrace the joviality of the ball. When Laura appeared, I gave out a cry of delight. She was ravishing in her costume and made a lovely dryad. Smiling broadly, she rushed to us. Clutching my hands, she beamed with happiness. ¡°You look amazing, Glynis!¡± ¡°As do you, Laura!¡± ¡°Percy! Oh, my! You¡¯re so handsome!¡± Laura gripped his hand as he kissed her on both cheeks. ¡°Laura and Glynis, the two most beautiful women in this ball, may I have the pleasure of a dance later with each of you?¡± Laura tittered as I smacked him lightly with my hand. ¡°You tease us!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying! You are the most ravishing women in this ball. My poor old heart cannot withstand such beauty!¡± Gripping his chest dramatically, he staggered back from us. Laura giggled with delight as I playfully hit him again. ¡°Laura, come here,¡± Sir Stephan called out from nearby. Clad as a scarecrow, I found him a bit frightening in appearance. Beside him, his wife Maria was dressed as a milk maid. Both of her parents looked put out at her interaction with Percy and me. ¡°I have to go for a little bit,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°Otherwise, they shall make me leave. They want me to spend time with Dietrich.¡± ¡°Perhaps I should claim I am courting you,¡± Percy grumbled. Laura smiled at him sweetly. ¡°I do not want them to gain hope only to have it dashed later. They know I despise Dietrich, but I shall do as they ask so I can spend time with you both. You are my dearest friends.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re ours!¡± My voice was filled with my passion and I kissed her cheek fondly. She blushed to the roots of her dark hair and giggled. Reluctantly, she left us to do her parents bidding. ¡°It¡¯s all a lot of nonsense.¡± Percy sighed. The feathers of his mask waved about his face as he shook his head. I fancied it would fly off and circle the room at any moment. ¡°I thought you said they only want what is best for her,¡± I reminded him. ¡°Yes, I do understand their motivation in this situation, yet I cannot help but feel that their constant thrust for her to marry is only making her more resolute in her desire not to marry. I want Laura to be happy, but I fear they are closing her heart completely.¡± I grew to love Percy even more in that moment. I tucked my hand into the crook of his arm and leaned against him. ¡°We shall do our best to make certain that her heart remains open to love. Even if it is just the love of friends.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± He patted my hand and cast a long look in the direction of Sir Stephan as he guided Laura toward her terrible suitor. ¡°Like lambs to the slaughter. I have to admit you and Laura have opened my eyes. I never truly thought about how young women are bartered off like goods to the highest bidder, so to speak.¡± ¡°Certainly you had many young women pushed in your direction during your life. I cannot believe you were not seen as a suitable match.¡± ¡°I was a pauper when I was younger. Our estate was falling down about our ears and it was my sister who married well and brought money into the family. I was actually not deemed a good catch for a long time. I come from a respectable family, but without the funds.¡± He shrugged. ¡°I became a successful businessman and later found my Abigail. It was good enough for me. And for her.¡± ¡°I am so sorry that she is not with us.¡± I rested my head on his shoulder. ¡°It would have been lovely to know her.¡± ¡°One day I shall be reunited with her. Until then, I shall enjoy what life I have left. I must confess my friendships with you and Laura have significantly lifted my spirits.¡± ¡°As you have lifted mine!¡± Together we wandered through the many rooms housing the party. I pretended to eat the food I plucked from the buffet and drink the wine poured into my glass. I chatted with other attendees, admiring their costumes and laughing at their jokes. There was a great amount of merriment about the festivities, as though everyone knew we would soon be locked in our homes waiting for the spring to come. I danced with a few gentlemen before Percy and I claimed our dance together. We conspired with each other and kept an eye on Laura as she was escorted about the party by Dietrich. He cast furtive looks in our direction, his discomfort clear. Laura appeared bored and disinterested in him, but he persisted on dragging her about. To my disgust, Sir Stephan and Maria appeared quite pleased with their interaction. ¡°Percy, my aren¡¯t you handsome,¡± Csilla purred as she appeared beside us. Her eyes were sparkling dangerously from all the wine she had consumed and her daring neckline was drooping lower on the roundness of her breasts. ¡°I am not nearly as intriguing as you are,¡± Percy answered a bit glibly. I gave him credit for not peering down at her cleavage. I had the desire to tuck her bosom back into the fabric. Csilla laughed gaily as she pressed her hand to his chest. Leaning toward him, she whispered, ¡°If I am so intriguing why do you evade my seductions?¡± ¡°I was taught to avoid temptation when I attended church as a boy. I adhere to that teaching even now.¡± Percy sipped his wine, an amused expression on his face. ¡°Am I tempting?¡± Csilla¡¯s gaze slid toward me. She lifted her chin to bare her throat at me. ¡°Am I, Countess Dracula?¡± Wanting to be rid of her, I said, ¡°Always.¡± Grasping my hand, she drew close to me. ¡°I wish to tempt you.¡± Percy¡¯s eyes widened behind his mask. Not knowing my nature, I was certain he believed that the baroness was attempting to seduce me. ¡°Temptation comes in many forms, my baroness. Your form, though pleasing to the eye, is not to my taste. Besides, what would my husband say?¡± Tossing back her head, she laughed with delight. ¡°He would be quite pleased, I¡¯m sure.¡± With a sultry glance at Percy, she slinked away into the party. ¡°She is...¡± Percy faltered. ¡°Disturbing.¡± I felt angered by her actions. She was dangerous with her blatant actions and double entendres. ¡°Very.¡± To counter our discomfort, we danced. The air was warm and thick with the fragrance of the candles, food, and humans. It was soothing and I cast away my worries as we twirled, bowed, and pranced our way across the floor. The music and chatter were a comforting sound. I was accustomed to this sort of affair and I could almost imagine I was once more in England. As always I feel nearly mortal when I am at social gatherings. It allows me to forget the terrors I have endured since the night my family arrived at Vlad Dracula¡¯s castle. Page 47 We departed the dance laughing. Percy straightened his raven mask as we maneuvered through the throng of guests. The ornate costumes added to the festive air and created the fantastical illusion of a faerie court. There was a sense of magick in the air and I wished for a moment that Ignatius was at my side. ¡°Oh, Countess Dracula!¡± I recognized the insipid voice at once and was determined to ignore it. To my dismay, I was routed by the worst gossip in Buda when she abruptly stepped before me, waving her hand. Borb¨¢la¡¯s heavily made up face and jeweled mask were more gruesome than appealing, but her black gown, that was decorated to depict the constellations, was clever and quite lovely. ¡°Countess Dracula, I so want you to meet my distant cousin who is visiting me this winter,¡± she gasped out. I suspected she had rushed through the crowd in an attempt to intercept me. She drew a beautiful young woman to her side. I was dumbfounded and I am certain my expression reflected this truth. I struggled to regain my senses as I gaped at the young woman at Borb¨¢la¡¯s side. ¡°Her name is Ilinca, and I have told her all about you.¡± Borb¨¢la smiled at me vapidly, her mouth a slash of red menace. Ilinca was lovelier than I had remembered. Dark tendrils of her hair fell against her soft cheek as she regarded me, interest looming in her mismatched eyes. Her headdress, a glittery crescent moon, sparkled on her head and her white gown was delicate and beautiful with its rich silver embroidery and sparkling beading. ¡°How lovely to meet you at last. My dear cousin has told me so much about you.¡± Forcing a smile onto my face, I took her proffered hand. Her hand was warm with life. She had fed recently. My eyes slid to Borb¨¢la¡¯s throat. ¡°I am charmed to meet you. I am afraid I do not have the benefit of knowing about you before this moment, but it is a pleasure.¡± I was awed by Ilinca¡¯s beauty and also by her presence. If I did not know who she was, I would have thought she was mortal. I could not feel her power and her appearance was startlingly human. ¡°My visit was unexpected,¡± Ilinca answered. Her eyes glittered as she spoke and her full mouth was beguiling with its rich dark color and gentle smile. ¡°My brother and I had hoped to establish a new home before winter, but it has been difficult securing a new estate.¡± ¡°I can only commiserate. My home burned to the ground earlier this year and I am the guest of the baroness.¡± I immediately realized the folly of my words. My phrase could definitely be regarded as accusatory. ¡°I see,¡± she said, her eyes slightly narrowing. ¡°Pardon my manners, this is my dear friend, Percy,¡± I said quickly, trying to maintain a more civil and normal conversation. Percy bowed over her hand in greeting. If he could sense my discomfort, his actions did not reveal this knowledge. ¡°It is a pleasure.¡± ¡°You are English?¡± Ilinca tilted her head slightly as she regarded him. ¡°Yes, I am. I am a merchant and I travel to Buda often for my work.¡± ¡°Oh? And what is your business?¡± Ilinca turned her full attention to Percy as he answered in some detail. Borb¨¢la stood at her side radiating pride. I did not believe for a moment that Borb¨¢la was Ilinca¡¯s cousin. I suspected she was in Ilinca¡¯s thrall. Ilinca could not have picked a better minion. Borb¨¢la knew all the gossip in the city. Who better to draw into her power so she could uncover the truth about me and my companions? ¡°And you and Countess Dracula are related?¡± I returned my full attention to the conversation. ¡°Oh, no, no. We are merely friends,¡± Percy answered. ¡°Friends are always good to have, don¡¯t you think?¡± Ilinca smiled sweetly at me. ¡°Yes, of course. Always!¡± I giggled nervously. ¡°Especially at parties!¡± ¡°Speaking of friends, I think I had best go rescue Laura,¡± Percy said, lightly touching my shoulder. He gestured with his chin at Laura. She was seated on the far side of the room looking fairly put out as Dietrich tried to cajole her into a dance. ¡°Oh, yes! You must get her away from that horrible boy.¡± I did not want Ilinca to become too interested in Percy. ¡°I shall return shortly. Ladies...¡± Percy bowed, excusing himself, then wound his way through the guests toward Laura. Nervously, I returned my gaze to Ilinca. She was staring at me with a bemused expression upon her lovely face. ¡°Cousin Borb¨¢la, go find Gavril and tell him I am speaking with Countess Dracula,¡± Ilinca said, her eyes gazing steadily into my own. ¡°Yes, yes! I will do that immediately!¡± Borb¨¢la rushed off in great haste, not out of fear, but excitement. There was much I wanted to say, but I held my tongue. I remembered Astir and Ignatius¡¯s warnings all too well. I was to be the vapid countess that was not a threat. It was not the time to be defiant or reckless. ¡°I have been so looking forward to visiting with you.¡± ¡°We have met before,¡± I dared to say, attempting to keep my tone light. Her smile widened even more. ¡°Yes, we have,¡± Ilinca said, tucking her hand into mine and drawing me into a corner away from the party. ¡°Let me speak frankly and openly.¡± Despite my desire to be brave, my fingers trembled in hers. ¡°What shall we speak about?¡± It was a daring question, but I could not imagine why she was so keenly interested in me beyond my attachment to my Master. ¡°As to whether or not I should kill you.¡± I almost drew away, but caught myself. Instead, I forced a laugh that sounded a little too high and nervous. To my surprise, she laughed with me. ¡°I am inclined to adhere to the agreement my brother and I have with your husband. My brother disagrees with me, but then again, Gavril sees everyone as a threat. He is quite protective of me.¡± Ilinca smiled. It was sweet and pure and yet terrified me. ¡°I am not privy to my husband¡¯s dealings,¡± I said quickly. ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± She studied me closely. Shaking my head, I said in all truth, ¡°Vlad never speaks to me of his plans. I was not even aware there were other vampires about in the city. I only learned of you and your brother through Lady Astir.¡± ¡°That is what Astir said to us.¡± She seemed pleased with my honest response. ¡°My husband is not inclined to share any of his business with me.¡± I allowed the bitterness I felt against him to taint my words. ¡°Therefore, he sent you back to Buda without informing you of Baatar¡¯s fate?¡± ¡°I did not even know about Baatar until recently. Or about you.¡± I shrugged slightly. ¡°My husband would prefer that I do as he says and not ask questions.¡± ¡°Is that difficult for you?¡± ¡°I am merely his loyal wife.¡± I suspected she could sense my rebellious nature and I shifted uncomfortably on my feet. ¡°Truly?¡± She arched her fine, dark brows slowly. ¡°Of course! He expects nothing less than complete loyalty.¡± ¡°Then why did Father Ignatius come to you?¡± I could not speak. I merely stared at her. ¡°A loyal, faithful wife to Count Dracula would not consort with his most detested enemy, would she?¡± That lovely smile was ever more terrifying despite its sweet appearance. ¡°They are brothers by their mistress¡¯ blood.¡± My defense sounded empty even to my own ears. Ilinca¡¯s eyes sparkled as she laughed lightly. It was a carefree sound, yet it made me want to retch out of fear. ¡°My brother and I agree that you are much more than Vlad Dracula¡¯s vapid English Bride no matter what Lady Astir proclaims. Gavril is afraid that you are a co-conspirator against us. I disagree. I do not think you met with Father Ignatius to plot against us. I think you met with him to plot against your absentee husband.¡± I lowered my gaze as I was left speechless. I struggled to grasp the words to say, but I could not fashion a response. Pulling me deeper into the shadows, she drew close to me. Her eyes staring into mine, she whispered, ¡°I know what it is to love he that is forbidden. I can see it in your eyes.¡± ¡°I...¡± Words were lost to me. ¡°I know that you hate Vlad. I have seen it in your dreams. He killed your family, did he not? Killed you? Made you his Bride? Now he has cast you aside to reside in the city while he does as he wills elsewhere. I know all about Vlad Dracula. The plotter, the schemer, the warrior, the prince, the impaler.¡± I could not take my gaze away from her face as she spoke. I was mesmerized. ¡°You are his little pawn on an enormous and complicated chessboard. I can see that so clearly. But you do not want to wait for him to return to reclaim you as his own. I sense that within you as well. Is that why Father Ignatius visited you?¡± ¡°He is my friend,¡± I whispered. ¡°He is your lover.¡± She smirked. ¡°Are you conspiring against Vlad?¡± ¡°No.¡± It was the honest truth. Her eyes stared deeply into mine. ¡°I believe you.¡± ¡°All I desire is to live my life in peace. I will not interfere with you, or your brother¡¯s dealings in any way. I swear it.¡± Page 48 Nodding, she released my hand and touched my cheek. ¡°I believe you. I see it in your eyes.¡± ¡°I am not a threat to you. I swear it.¡± Ilinca¡¯s expression was somber as she gently stroked my cheek. I could feel her power slipping over my skin, seizing hold of me. I did not fight, but was submissive. ¡°You still have your secrets, but they do not concern us.¡± The delicate touch of her power receded and she stepped back. ¡°I shall inform Gavril.¡± ¡°About Ignatius...¡± I dared to say. Ilinca¡¯s smile returned. ¡°As I said, I know how it is to love someone that is forbidden.¡± With one last touch of her hand against my cheek, she left me to rejoin the party. I watched her walk to a tall imposing figure wearing a golden mask fashioned to resemble the sun. Despite the distance between us, I could see that his hair was as dark as his sister¡¯s and his eyes were also different colors: one blue, one green. Gavril stared at me for a long moment, then turned his attention to his petite sister as she joined him. He leaned his long form over her and touched her lips lightly with his fingers. Watching them, I felt disturbed and afraid. Ilinca cast one more smile in my direction, then the two of them strode into the depths of the crowd. Overwhelmed, I fled to my rooms and did not return to the ball. Chapter 23 The Journal of Countess Dracula November 7, 1820 The Dosza Palace Since the ball, I have kept to the Dosza Palace, feeding off Csilla and my guards to sustain myself. I refused all visitors, claiming illness. I lay in bed, anxious and afraid, unable to calm myself. At last, I realized I was being foolish and that no good would come of sequestering myself. Csilla already looks quite drawn by my drinks from her throat. When I received an invitation from Laura to join her on a shopping expedition to V¨¢ci Street, I decided I was done with languishing in my rooms. If Ilinca and Gavril decide to kill me, I will not be able to stop them. ¡°Oh, how I wish you hadn¡¯t become ill at the ball. Though Percy was a darling, I had to put up with that terrible Dietrich all night,¡± Laura exclaimed. We trailed behind her mother through the crowd, Adem walking a discreet, but watchful distance behind us. The street lamps flickered as shoppers hurried about hoping to make their purchases before the shops closed. Other people strolled to the cafes and restaurants along the street. A few street performers were still out, braving the growing cold of the night. The first snowfall of the year had yet to occur, but the sky was heavy with ominous clouds and the wind was biting. My wool coat with its thick fur cuffs and collar kept the chill from seeping into my flesh, but Laura¡¯s shivering form and red cheeks proved that the purchase of a new coat for her was greatly needed. Maria rushed us along to the shop where Pelisse coats were for sale. My own was a deep navy with thick black fur and silver buttons. I rather liked the styling that was reminiscent of a military uniform. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Didn¡¯t Percy assist you in dealing with Dietrich?¡± We kept our voices down as we followed Maria through the throng of shoppers. She obviously did not approve of me joining them on this late shopping expedition. Laura had insisted on waiting for me. Maria didn¡¯t understand why Laura wanted my approval on the purchase. I thought she actually wanted some company other than her mother, but I was happy to offer my opinion. ¡°Yes, of course, he did. He¡¯s such a sweet man, but father kept chasing him off. Dietrich is insisting on asking for my hand in marriage at Christmas.¡± Laura¡¯s eyes flashed with her anger. ¡°I already told him not to ask for I shall say no. But he is convinced I shall change my mind. Honestly, he frightens me. He attempted to kiss me again and offered to sneak through my window at night.¡± ¡°Have you told your father?¡± I felt outrage at Dietrich¡¯s actions. Laura shook her head in dismally. ¡°He only says I am trying to be difficult.¡± Maria ushered us into the warmth of the small boutique. Her dark eyes studied our faces with curiosity, but we both smiled at her, wiping away our tense expressions. ¡°Hurry along! The shop will close soon.¡± Adem entered after us and lingered near the door. Maria gave him a worried expression, but quickly forgot him as she drove us deeper into the store filled with the latest fashions. The shopkeeper had been notified of our visit and already several coats had been set aside for Laura to try on. We dropped the subject of Dietrich as she excitedly studied the selections. I had been to the shop before and was impressed by the coats and dresses their seamstresses created. Unlike most shops, this one had clothing already made that was altered to fit the customer. Two coats fit her with no alterations needed whatsoever, which thrilled her. We were both keen on a light blue coat with soft white fur on the collar, but Maria was adamant about a rose colored one with brown fur. ¡°It matches your hair, Laura,¡± Maria said. ¡°Her hair will blend into the fur. The white will be a nice contrast.¡± I smiled at Maria sweetly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think?¡± Maria sniffed and fussed with the coat she selected. Laura sighed and leaned close to me. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like it because you do.¡± I pointed at the coat Laura desired. ¡°I will purchase that coat as a gift. Please wrap it.¡± ¡°Countess Dracula!¡± Maria gasped. ¡°It is my pleasure. Truly.¡± I gave her a wide, earnest smile and ignored her protests as I drew out my purse. ¡°It is a very nice choice,¡± the shopkeeper dared to say. Maria shoved her selection toward him. ¡°I shall take this one as well.¡± Looking pleased with the double sale, the shopkeeper quickly began to fold the coats into long, white boxes. I became aware of Adem at my side and gave him a curious look. ¡°Prepare yourself,¡± he whispered. The door opened and Lady Astir stepped through the doorway. Clad in a beautiful white coat with white fur and gold accents, she was the very epitome of beauty. Her long gold hair was looped around in an ornate design and her thick wool hat matched her coat to perfection. ¡°Countess Dracula!¡± ¡°Lady Astir, how lovely to see you,¡± I said, trying not to appear anxious. Maria looked positively startled at Lady Astir¡¯s appearance. The fallen angel¡¯s height and imposingly handsome countenance can be somewhat intimidating. My surprise deepened when I saw two women were in Astir¡¯s wake. One was Katya dressed in a sophisticated outfit of deep green and the other woman was dark and exotic and dressed in red attire. The smile on Katya¡¯s face broadened as she saw me and her pink tongue darted out between her lips to lick them. I wanted to slap her. ¡°That is Saadat,¡± Adem murmured in my ear before he took his place at my side. I barely had a chance to look at his wife before Astir was upon me. ¡°I am so pleased to see you.¡± Lady Astir made a great show of kissing me on both cheeks, before regarding my companions. ¡°And who are your lovely friends?¡± I quickly introduced Maria and Laura. I was frantic to escape the shop and Lady Astir. Nothing good ever seems to come of my visits with her. She¡¯s always a harbinger of some terrible news. ¡°Lovely to meet you, Lady Astir. I don¡¯t recognize your accent. Is your husband Hungarian?¡± Maria was obviously attempting to be courteous, but her voice slightly trembled. ¡°No, he¡¯s not. Oh, that is a lovely coat.¡± Astir said with admiration as the shopkeeper carefully folded the blue coat into a box. ¡°Preparing for the winter, I see. It will be a terribly cold one. I feel it in my bones.¡± ¡°You have bones?¡± The words escaped my lips before I could stop myself. Astir laughed with delight. ¡°Some would say that is all I am made from. My height and all that.¡± Laura watched what was transpiring around her with great interest. I could see that she was studying not only Lady Astir, but her two silent companions. Katya¡¯s ruby lips and sparkling eyes were dangerously seductive as she watched me pay for my purchase. Laura¡¯s gaze kept flicking back and forth between us. ¡°Are you a close friend of Count and Countess Dracula?¡± Maria¡¯s pallor was a bit pale and I could see her unease. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re quite close. Aren¡¯t we, darling?¡± ¡°Of course, Astir,¡± I answered, not daring to provoke the creature. She was in one of her moods and I did not dare aggravate her. ¡°That is a lovely coat. It will look wonderful on you.¡± Astir smiled down at me and I was unnerved to see the tension about her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s for me,¡± Laura said. She seemed unsure of the undercurrents swirling about her, but she was a bold young thing and not about to be intimidated. ¡°The countess was kind enough to purchase it as a gift. She is a kind and good friend, you know.¡± ¡°For you? Really?¡± Astir¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, then she laughed. ¡°How kind of her. You will certainly need it with the winter so swiftly coming. In fact, I believe it will snow tonight. The sky looks ominous.¡± Gathering up the packages, Maria lifted her chin and charged toward the door. ¡°Come along, girls. It¡¯s growing late. We must hurry to the cafe if we wish to be home at a decent hour.¡± Page 49 Laura followed in her wake, but said in a courteous tone to Astir, ¡°It was lovely to meet you.¡± Ashamed of Maria¡¯s rudeness, yet relieved that she was adamant to depart, I laid my hand on Astir¡¯s forearm. ¡°It was a pleasant surprise to see you here tonight.¡± Astir tilted her head and smirked. ¡°I sought you out to warn you.¡± ¡°Of what?¡± Adem¡¯s voice was a bit harsh. I saw the dark eyes of his wife glanced at him briefly from across the room where she was gazing at a dress. Katya crept closer to Astir and me, curious. ¡°Once the snow begins to fall, your world shall start to crumble. Be warned not to do anything hasty or foolish.¡± Astir¡¯s voice was quiet and ominous. Rage filled me as I stared up at the fallen angel. ¡°How dare you come and interrupt my life to say such a thing. All you do is warn and threaten me. Have I not done all you desired?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it has all been for naught,¡± Astir lamented ¡°for all I see around you is death.¡± ¡°Damn you,¡± I whispered in a ragged voice. ¡°Damn you.¡± ¡°When the snow starts to fall...¡± Lady Astir trailed off and she sighed sadly. ¡°Countess, we should go!¡± Maria called out from the front of the store. ¡°It is beginning to snow!¡± Astir gasped, her fingers covering her mouth. ¡°Oh, dear.¡± Furious, I stomped after Maria and out of the store. The Journal of Countess Dracula November 11, 1820 The Dosza Palace The snow swirled and danced outside the windows as Adem slashed at me with the dagger. Our blades clanked together as I defended myself, then twirled away from him. ¡°Your concentration is off,¡± Adem scolded. ¡°Astir¡¯s warning perturbed me!¡± I attacked, my blade flashing as I aggressively forced him back toward the enormous fireplace in the ballroom. It was the only room that we could effectively practice our fighting skills now that the snow was falling. The cascading snowflakes had not stopped since the snow began several nights before. ¡°Which was her intention,¡± Adem said, effectively deflecting my blows. Clutching my daggers in both hands, I circled him slowly. My hair fell loose around my shoulders as I moved. ¡°Why must she aggravate me so?¡± ¡°She has her own ways, as we both know. She does as she wills.¡± Adem darted forward. I stepped to one side and shoved him off balance. He tumbled a few feet, then, groaning, sat up. ¡°You¡¯re paying attention. Good.¡± He set his blades aside to rub his bruised ribs. Looking down at the knives, I felt angry at the lack of my reflection. The blades glinted in the candlelight, empty of my countenance. ¡°I am so tired of feeling so utterly helpless. I should be able to live my own life and do as I please!¡± I stomped my foot with frustration. Sitting upon the floor, Adem rested his hands against his knees and peered up at me. ¡°I agree, but life is not always so easy. Astir¡¯s warning should not be taken frivolously. I know I did not heed her when she warned me that one day I would regret saving Saadat¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Do you regret it?¡± Adem sighed, shaking his head. ¡°No. Not truly. I would not be here with you, with Magda, if not for the choice I made to save Saadat.¡± ¡°What are you going to do about your marriage to her?¡± Adem ran his hand over his long curls and resignedly shrugged. ¡°Nothing. I spoke with her about Magda and she said she does not care what I do.¡± ¡°And what did Magda say?¡± ¡°I have not told her yet.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because I do not know what I can offer her. I am here because Astir allows it. Should she decide you are no longer in her favor, she will summon me to the haven and I will have to obey. I could not ask Magda to follow me there. I do not even know if Astir would allow it.¡± Sitting upon the floor beside him, I gazed around the vast ballroom. It was beautiful in its ornamentation, yet without the revelers, music and candlelight, it felt like a tomb. ¡°We are trapped, you and I.¡± ¡°I doomed myself. You were doomed by others. Do not forget that. You are an innocent.¡± ¡°I¡¯m killing her slowly,¡± I confessed. ¡°Every time I drink from her, I take just a little more. She grows weaker as I grow stronger.¡±'' ¡°Does it bring you satisfaction?¡± I thought of Csilla¡¯s fading pallor and her growing lethargy. ¡°Yes.¡± His rough hand unexpectedly touched my chin, turning my face toward him. ¡°Be careful. Do not sacrifice what is good within you to quench your anger.¡± Tears flooded my vision as I gazed at him. ¡°My family had no hope once she decided I was to be Vlad¡¯s bride. Their fate was sealed. I still hear my father¡¯s death cry, my sister¡¯s sobs of terror, and see my mother¡¯s desolation. Nothing I do can bring them back to me, but I will avenge them.¡± Withdrawing his hand, Adem inclined his head. ¡°Very well.¡± We sat in silence, side by side, both locked within our own hellish thoughts. The whistling of the wind outside the windows reminded me of the castle. The sisters were trapped there by my own will. I wondered if they had starved down to bones yet, then I forced the thought away, unable to bear my own evil. ¡°There you are,¡± Csilla¡¯s voice echoed around us. Glancing over my shoulder I saw her in one of the doorways to the ballroom. She was clad in a simple gown and robe. Her long hair tumbled down around her bosom and she looked pale and sickly. Yet, she was beautiful and compelling in her own way. ¡°We were practicing.¡± I held up my dagger. ¡°Odd how Vlad has you learning how to fight like a man,¡± she mused. I slid to my feet and walked to her. ¡°You don¡¯t look well. Perhaps you should sleep.¡± ¡°Sir Stephan is coming tonight. He has drawn up papers declaring that when I die, you are my sole inheritor.¡± She laughed slightly. ¡°When I die, I will be your eternal sister. The money will serve us both well then, won¡¯t it? And Vlad shall be satisfied of my loyalty.¡± Impulsively, I touched her cheek and she cradled my hand against her fevered flesh. Her dark eyes gazed into mine with great yearning. ¡°I will love you forever and do whatever you desire.¡± ¡°Vlad will be pleased,¡± I lied. I kissed her forehead, feeling the heightened warmth of her skin. Together we walked to the parlor where Sir Stephan would meet with us. He was leery of her decision to make me her sole inheritor, but would not deny her request. As we strolled through the long hallways, Csilla shivered. The freezing weather outside was seeping into the palace. Though flames raged in all the fireplaces and every candle was lit, the glowing warmth of the fires did not quite push away the worst of the cold. Once seated in the parlor, she rested her head on my shoulder, her fingers wrapped around mine. ¡°When will Vlad return to us?¡± ¡°I do not know. He comes and goes as he pleases.¡± ¡°I dream of him often. He calls to me, but I can never find him.¡± Her words startled me. ¡°Does he?¡± ¡°Yes. He calls to me and I search for him, but I always find you. Not him.¡± Shifting her head, she gazed up at me. ¡°What does it mean?¡± ¡°That I will be your mistress. You will belong to me and he will see that your love for him is true.¡± ¡°Will you love me once I am your sister?¡± Csilla wondered, her eyes searching my face. ¡°Why do you think I don¡¯t love you now?¡± I wrapped her up in my arms, playfully kissing her cheek. ¡°You love Laura more. I can see it.¡± ¡°Now, now. Laura is my dear friend. Nothing more. You are my future sister of the blood. A future Bride of Dracula.¡± ¡°No.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I am your future Bride. You will make me a vampire and I will be yours. I wonder if you will love me then.¡± Tucking her head under my chin, she clutched my hand tighter. I was startled by her words and their implication. Then I comforted myself with the thought she would never be a vampire and I would soon be done with her. Brice appeared at the open door. ¡°Madam, Sir Stephan is here to see you.¡± His clipped tones and pale face worried me. I had hardly exchanged a word with him since my arrival at the palace. He was elusive and I feared he believed I was in consort with the Baroness. ¡°Bring him in,¡± Csilla said, gesturing with one hand. Sitting up, she drew her robe tighter about her and fussed with her shawl. Sir Stephan entered the room and was clearly startled by her appearance. ¡°I am not feeling well today. Forgive my attire,¡± she said, beckoning him to a chair next to her. Sitting down, he set his case upon his knees and regarded us with some trepidation. ¡°Baroness, I am concerned. The papers you asked me to draw up and your appearance compel me to wonder whether you are in good health.¡± Csilla smiled at him sensually and her gaze flicked toward me briefly. ¡°I am well enough to know that should I die my dear Countess should inherit my worldly goods. I have no children, no husband, no family. At least no family beyond the countess.¡± Page 50 Sir Stephan¡¯s eyes narrowed upon me. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Vlad rewards loyalty.¡± I returned his gaze pointedly. I knew that both the baroness and Sir Stephan had served Vlad in hopes of one day being his eternal servants. They both longed for immortality. Sir Stephan regarded both of us for a long moment before opening his case and fussing with the paperwork within. ¡°I am well aware of our Master¡¯s demands. Hopefully, he will see that I have done all he has desired and that my obedience to you will be a reflection of my loyalty to him.¡± I wanted to feel more triumphant in the minutes that followed, but I felt a strange emptiness fill me. As the Baroness Dosza signed the documents that would make me the sole inheritor of her fortune, effectively signing her own death warrant, I thought of my family, long deceased and gone from this world, and wondered if I would feel satisfaction when I killed her. When she finished signing the last of the paperwork, she turned to me and kissed me on both cheeks. Pressing her forehead to mine, she clutched my hands tightly. ¡°I will do all you desire for eternity.¡± I gently stroked her hair, compelling her to lay her head upon my shoulder and not kiss me in a manner that would cause me discomfort. She obeyed, content in her decision and the execution of it. I watched Sir Stephan tuck away the papers, his hands slightly trembling. ¡°What are your thoughts?¡± My voice sounded harsher than I desired. Sir Stephan snapped his case shut and beheld me with misty eyes. ¡°I wonder what will be the price I pay for my own immortality.¡± I was surprised by his words and had no answer for him. He obviously took this as an ominous sign for his hands began to shake. ¡°I do not want to give up my only child to you! It is enough that Maria and I stand aside and allow you to befriend her. Your influence upon her frightens us. We merely want her to marry and be happy. Is that too much to ask? Let the price of our immortality be anything other than our only living child, Countess Dracula.¡± I stared at him aghast. ¡°I have no desire for her life! She is truly my friend! I would never hurt her!¡± ¡°Truly?¡± He was clearly surprised by my answer. ¡°Yes. Of course!¡± ¡°Then what will be our price?¡± Confusion filled his features as he sat with his case upon his bony knees staring at me with fear. ¡°That is for Vlad to decide,¡± I answered. My anger against him and Maria was in no way assuaged, yet I could not bear to do anything against them for fear of hurting Laura. The bastard was saved by my devotion to his daughter. Slowly his shoulders relaxed as he gazed at me with a mixture of relief and lingering fear. ¡°I suppose that is all I could hope for.¡± ¡°Vlad honors loyalty.¡± Csilla smiled with contentment now that she believed her future as a vampire was secure. ¡°Yes, he does.¡± Sir Stephan stood, bowed, and moved toward the door. ¡°If you should see him soon, please send him my warm regards.¡± ¡°Good night, Sir Stephan.¡± I watched him depart then turned to Csilla. Smiling blissfully at me, she turned her head, baring her neck. In triumph, I bit into her throat and fed. Chapter 24 The Journal of Countess Dracula November 21, 1820 The Dosza Palace, Buda The snow continues to fall. It seems every night the sky is full of snowflakes. The river has begun to freeze over and huge chunks of ice have made the ferry passage to Pesth difficult. In the light of the full moon, the world is white and black. I continue to drink from Csilla and occasionally the guards. Csilla has embraced her malaise happily. She regards it as a rite of passage from the world of the living to the world of the vampires. Though Adem continues to drill me on fighting tactics and Magda is always a pleasant companion, my world has become the palace. Before when I chose to hide myself away, I did not feel so trapped. But now that the snow drifts are packed high, I am restless. Perhaps it is that damned fallen angel¡¯s warning. I fear something is amiss. ¡°A message from Sir Stephan,¡± Magda said, setting the envelope before me. I set my novel aside and reached for the letter. ¡°He sent out a messenger in this weather?¡± ¡°Perhaps it is urgent.¡± Magda lingered at my side, obviously just as curious as I was. Breaking the seal, I opened the envelope and drew out a simple sheet of paper. I read the words once, then twice, my heart letting out a sharp thud. Dearest Countess Dracula, We implore you to come to our home immediately. Laura has fallen ill and we are gravely concerned. She is requesting that you come to her beside. Maria and I agree that seeing you will lift her spirits. Please come swiftly. Sir Stephan ¡°Tell Adem we are departing immediately to Sir Stephan¡¯s house,¡± I said. ¡°Laura is ill.¡± ¡°Oh, my!¡± Magda gasped before rushing from the room to do as I asked. Standing, I crumpled the letter in my hand remembering the words of the fortuneteller. You cannot escape the dragon forever. It will come to consume you and death will be your harbinger. Terribly afraid, I quickly dressed in a warm wool dress and donned my coat. Snatching up my hat, I rushed downstairs to find Adem. I found Enre in the foyer clad in a heavy coat and hat for the cold weather. He bowed his head as I approached. ¡°The sleigh is being brought around. We shall leave shortly.¡± As I pulled on my gloves, I could not help but worry about Laura. She had confided in me about the death of her brother during a bad winter storm some years past and how she had almost died as well. It was unbearable to consider losing my dear friend. Brice appeared from the dark depths of one of the halls that led to the kitchens. In one hand he carried a pot by its handle, careful not to spill its contents. I was surprised to see him and even more surprised when he held the tiny pot out to me. ¡°It¡¯s medicinal tea,¡± he explained. ¡°A few of the maids are sick with a cough and this tea has given them some relief.¡± ¡°Thank you, Brice. This is a lovely gesture.¡± I gratefully took it and smiled at him. His expression remained stoic as he studied me with some degree of suspicion. At last, he slightly bowed and returned to the darkness of the hall. The door opened and a harsh, freezing wind flooded the foyer. Adem stepped hurriedly inside and slammed the door shut. Bits of snow whirled around him before settling wetly on the marble floor. ¡°Countess, the snowstorm is not as fierce as it was earlier, but we should depart now and hope it does not worsen.¡± ¡°I am ready to leave.¡± I handed the tea to Enre before taking Adem¡¯s arm. We slipped out into the night, the cold gripping me immediately. The snow flurries swirled about on the night breeze and the packed snow beneath our feet crunched with our every step. The dark sleigh and black horses were a striking contrast to the white world enfolding us. Adem valiantly helped me up and tucked the heavy blankets around me once I was seated. Enre handed me the pot and I nestled it on my lap, cradling it with my gloved hands. The driver of the sleigh was thickly wrapped up in a coat and cloak. The familiar face of the baroness¡¯ personal driver peeked out from beneath his hat. Adem and Enre stepped onto the runners and held on as the horses clopped forward. Lowering my head, I tried to keep the freezing wind from my eyes as it tugged at my hat and coat. It was not a long distance to Sir Stephan¡¯s house, but the weather hampered our progress. It was difficult to see the road and the driver was leery of the tall snow banks. When at last we drew up the long drive to the mansion where Laura lived, I was quite relieved to see the light pouring into the night from the windows. It gave the home a comforting, warm allure. ¡°There we are,¡± the driver said, a smile finally gracing his ruddy face. ¡°No little snow storm can keep me from fulfilling my duties.¡± ¡°I am grateful for your assistance. I would not have asked for you to leave the comfort of the palace if not for my great concern for my friend.¡± ¡°I understand, Countess Dracula. Unlike some rich folk, you actually care for others.¡± He gave me small nod of his head and drew the sleigh up to the front doors. Adem was lifting me down when the door flew open. Maria stumbled out into the cold, clutching her shawl about her shoulders. ¡°Oh, thank goodness you are here! Hurry! Hurry!¡± Hastening into the foyer of the house, I clutched the pot of tea to my bosom. Though I did not know if it could truly help my beloved friend, I was determined to deliver it safely. Maria rushed me deeper into the house, away from the coldness of the foyer. I thought she would take me to Laura¡¯s room, but instead she ushered me into the same parlor where I had met the fortuneteller. Laura was nowhere to be seen, but Sir Stephan was waiting anxiously next to a blazing fireplace. ¡°At last!¡± He surged toward me and gripped my shoulders. ¡°You must help her!¡± ¡°I brought her tea,¡± I said, offering the pot. ¡°It¡¯s medicinal.¡± Appearing confused, Maria took it from me, her brow furrowed. ¡°Tea?¡± Sir Stephan gasped. ¡°Tea? You offer tea?¡± Frowning at them, I began to unbutton my coat as Adem lingered at my side and Enre stood in the doorway. ¡°I am here to see Laura. Where is she? How is she?¡± Page 51 ¡°Very sick!¡± Maria exclaimed. ¡°It came upon her the night of the first snow. She began to cough and then by morning she had a fever. It has worsened and the doctor is quite concerned. Laura suffered a terrible illness a few years ago and it has weakened her constitution.¡± ¡°You must help her.¡± Sir Stephan¡¯s voice was terse. ¡°I am not a doctor. How can I help her?¡± I was confused by their words and frantic appearance. Sir Stephan glanced warily at Adem and Enre. ¡°Perhaps we should speak privately.¡± ¡°They want you to make her a vampire,¡± Adem said. ¡°That is what they want. They¡¯re afraid she will die.¡± ¡°What? She¡¯s dying?¡± I gaped at Laura¡¯s parents in shock. ¡°No, not yet, but she may.¡± Sir Stephan released me and sat down heavily in a chair. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I should have never taken her out that night. It was the snow that caused it. I know it!¡± Maria covered her face in despair. ¡°What does the doctor say?¡± I could not believe that Laura could be so ill. I had just seen her a few short days before and she had seemed fine. ¡°He says that there is fluid in her lungs. He believes it¡¯s pneumonia.¡± Sir Stephan rubbed his highbrow with his ruddy fingers. ¡°Our son died from pneumonia and Laura nearly died as well that same winter. We beg you to not let her die.¡± I felt ill as I considered their words and the implication of the deed they wanted me to perform. I sought out Adem¡¯s gaze and he only sighed in response. Enre stepped forward to claim my coat, hat and gloves as I stood in silence feeling the heavy gaze of Laura¡¯s parents upon me. How could her parents wish for me to inflict upon her my condition? Did they not understand the terrible complications my new nature had wrought upon me? Not only did I have to feed on the living for sustenance, there was all manner of folk, supernatural and human, that would see me dead. I lived my life in a state of constant anxiety. How could I wish that upon Laura? Yet, how could I let her die? Furthermore, I did not even know how to make one of my own kind. That secret was not one Vlad had imparted to me. ¡°I wish to see her, please,¡± I said at last. Maria wiped away her tears, nodding as she moved to the hall. She reached out her hand toward me, gesturing for me to follow. Glancing back at Sir Stephan, I was surprised to see such despair in his plain features. The hallways were quite cold and the sound of the wind outside made me shiver. The cold does not affect me as it once did, but I find no comfort in it. We reached Laura¡¯s room and when the door opened, a warm gush of air flowed out. It had a slightly medicinal tinge that somewhat covered the scent of illness. It broke my heart to see Laura propped upon a pile of pillows, breathing shallowly as the air whistled in and out of her lungs. Her skin was covered in a thin layer of moisture and her hair was damp. Flushed with a fever, her heightened color frightened me. A maid was in the room stoking the flames in the fireplace. She glanced at us briefly before returning to Laura¡¯s side to tuck the blankets up around her throat. ¡°Countess Dracula brought Laura a medicinal tea. Please have it warmed.¡± Maria held out the pot, clearly dismissing the maid. The woman bobbed her head, took the tea, and departed. Adem calmly shut the door behind her. Hurrying to Laura¡¯s side, I felt angry and helpless. Clutching her very warm hand to my bosom, I leaned over her. ¡°Laura. Laura, darling. Please wake up.¡± Eyelashes fluttering, her eyes struggled to open as she rasped out my name. ¡°Glynis!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± I forced a smile, fighting the urge to weep. Adem set a chair beside me, and I gratefully sank onto it. ¡°I¡¯m sick,¡± she whispered, her dry lips barely moving. ¡°I know, but you will be better soon.¡± I smoothed her hair back from her face and nearly flinched as I felt the fever burning under my touch. There was a basin next to the bed filled with melting snow. Several clean cloths were folded beside it. I wrapped a clump of snow in one of the cloths and rested it against her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m so cold.¡± She tried to shove my hand away, but I kept it firmly against her brow. The fever immediately began to melt the snow and rivulets of water trickled down into her lank hair. ¡°I know, darling. But it¡¯s the fever. We must try to reduce it, so you can get better.¡± It pained me to listen to her tortured breathing. The soft whistle emanating from her lips frightened me with each breath. ¡°I loathe being sick.¡± Tears formed in her eyes as her body seized in a terrible fit of coughing. Adem and Maria surged forward to her bedside as she violently coughed. Adem snatched up one of the cloths and held it to her mouth so she could expel the terrible substance in her lungs. Once she was done, he gently cleaned her mouth with the clean edge of the fabric before stepping back. Maria clutched Laura, rocking her tenderly as Laura clung to her. When the tea Brice sent was brought to the door, Adem retrieved it. I quickly poured a cup for Laura. Together, we had to cajole Laura into sipping it. After a cup, her breathing seemed to quiet a bit. Together, Maria and I tried to cool her skin with the snow in attempt to bring down her fever. Our earlier discussion was forgotten as we toiled at her bedside, nursing the poor girl the best we could. It was several hours before Laura¡¯s fever broke and her breathing became less ragged. Exhausted, Maria sat at her daughter¡¯s bedside holding her hand. In silence, her eyes beseeched me to perform a task I did not truly know how to accomplish. As I gazed at my sick and possibly dying friend, I wondered if I would make her into a vampire if I knew the secret of the transformation. Chapter 25 The Journal of Countess Dracula November 26, 1820 The Dosza Palace, Buda I despise doctors. Loathe them. Detest them! How can he say that he can do nothing for Laura? I do not understand! He claims that the damage from her previous illnesses has weakened her chest and that he cannot help her beyond the treatments he has administered. How is that possible? Every night I sit at her bedside and listen to her struggle for breath. Even the tea Brice has been sending her has lost its potency. Surely there is some miracle of medicine that can save her. Are we not a modern society? I find myself bereft of all hope in science as I watch over her. I wish I could pray to God, the Virgin, and Christ and beg for her life. Yet, I fear they no longer hear me. Instead, I am tortured by the truth that despite my new, cursed nature, I am helpless. I do not know how to give Laura the terrible gift Vlad forced upon me. I have dispatched Adem on more than one occasion to demand that Astir tell me the secret of the vampire gift. Each time, he was rebuffed. I even sent a letter to Astir demanding he disclose the ritual, or I would approach Ilinca and Gavril. He did not rise to my bluff. I am so desperate now, I am inclined to risk my life to save Laura¡¯s, but then I remember Ignatius and I am torn. What to do? What to do? ¡°I hate him,¡± I sobbed as the door shut behind the doctor. His departure was a relief for I could not stand to hear him drone on about Laura¡¯s dire condition. He was granting us no hope. Over the last few nights I came to despise his very presence in Laura¡¯s sickroom. Maria sat in silence next to Laura¡¯s sleeping form, her gaze riveted to her daughter¡¯s face as she drew in each tortured breath. Pacing back and forth, I struggled not to cry. I was angry, hopeless, and torn. Once again I considered going to Borb¨¢la¡¯s home and demanding to see Ilinca. I was not convinced she would impart the secret of the vampire ritual, but I was at the end of my wits. I could not bear to see Laura suffering so. ¡°If only he had told you,¡± Maria said at last. ¡°He tells me nothing,¡± I snapped. ¡°Nothing!¡± ¡°Stephan says that he won¡¯t even answer his correspondence.¡± Maria let out a soft sob. Her eyes were terribly swollen and her face was doughy from all her weeping. ¡°Human life means very little to him unless it suits his needs.¡± My words were bitter ones. I knew far too intimately the truth of Vlad¡¯s regard for mortals. Adem and I had agreed not to respond to Sir Stephan¡¯s pleas to Vlad. The very nature of Vlad Dracula would be to ignore the situation since it did not necessarily affect his plans. ¡°Stephan said he will refuse to do any further business with him,¡± Maria dared to say. I shrugged. ¡°Vlad would find another solicitor and possibly kill Stephan and you.¡± She bit her bottom lip, nodding. ¡°That is what I told him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want her to die, Maria.¡± I felt close to tears and moved to face the fireplace. The flames were high, making the room almost too warm. After several long minutes, I heard Maria slide to her feet. ¡°I need to tend to some matters. I shall return shortly.¡± ¡°I will watch over her,¡± I promised. I guessed that the mortal woman needed to use the privy. She had been at her daughter¡¯s side for hours before I arrived. The door closed very quietly behind her. Sitting at Laura¡¯s side, I took her limp hand in my own. It felt very hot and moist. Her fever had returned. With a soft cry, I began to weep. I could not repress myself any longer. I loved her so, but I felt worthless. I had thought of binding her to me as I had done with Magda, but Adem warned that the old and the sick sometimes died and became mindless creatures upon rising. He was convinced there was more to the vampire ritual, but he was not certain how it was performed. Page 52 ¡°Is it the bite?¡± I sobbed to the emptiness of the room. ¡°Is it?¡± Should I bite her and hope that it would bring her forth from the grave? Her terrible cough began again. I hastened to help her sit up so she would not choke. Holding a cloth to her mouth, I felt her body shuddering with the violence of the hacking cough. At last, she was done and slumped in my arms. Her eyes were slightly open, but I knew she did not see me. She was not truly awake, but in a twilight world. It frightened me almost as much as the blood staining the cloth. Leaning over her, I wept ever harder, tears flowing down my cheeks. I whispered her name like a litany, lost in my emotions. My bloodied tears fell onto her lips and I reached for my handkerchief to wipe them away. I was so overwhelmed by grief, I did not hear the door open behind me. ¡°Countess Dracula?¡± Percy¡¯s voice. Gasping, I quickly wiped at Laura¡¯s mouth and face, erasing the traces of my tears. ¡°Glynis?¡± His voice was softer as his hands touched my shoulders. I quickly rubbed the handkerchief over my face. ¡°She is coughing blood,¡± he said in a sorrowful tone. ¡°Let me help you.¡± Pulling me about, he used his own silk handkerchief to clean my face. I was confused by his lack of surprise at my blood streaked face, but then I realized he most likely believed I had been spattered by Laura¡¯s blood as she coughed. His hands were tender and careful as he gently dabbed away the blood. I restrained myself from crying and allowed him to sit me down. Kneeling before me, he took my hands in his own. In silence, he kissed my palms then rested his forehead against them. ¡°You¡¯re so cold, Glynis. You have not been taking care of yourself.¡± ¡°I stay at night so her mother may sleep.¡± I had been so obsessed with Laura¡¯s care, I knew I had been neglecting myself. I only fed because Adem insisted every night. Rising, Percy moved to Laura¡¯s side. Taking her hand, he held it to his chest. His blue eyes were full of tears. ¡°I only heard the news tonight when I arrived. I am grateful the snowstorm weakened long enough for me to return. I would not want Laura to leave this world without seeing her one last time.¡± I covered my face with my hands, struggling to restrain my tears. Percy came to me immediately and enfolded me in his arms. ¡°Glynis, I¡¯m so sorry! I did not mean to make you cry!¡± He held me as I wept piteously. I knew my face was streaked with blood, but could not contain myself. After a few long minutes, he tucked his fingers under my chin and raised my face. I tried to pull away, but he saw the blood tears staining my cheeks. Shocked, he released his grip and staggered back from me. ¡°Do not look at me!¡± I cried out. ¡°You¡¯re ill,¡± he gasped. He gripped my shoulder and spun me about. Seizing my arms he gazed down into my face with an expression I could not fathom. Then, to my surprise, he clutched me close to him, his fingers tangled in my hair. He held me against his chest as though he were attempting to protect me from all the ills in the world. My fingers gripped his coat as I collapsed into his embrace. ¡°Oh, Glynis. Darling, Glynis,¡± he murmured. He set his cheek upon my head and held me with a father¡¯s gentleness. At last we dried our tears. Together we returned to Laura¡¯s beside, sitting across from each other, each taking hold of her hands. ¡°I knew you suffered a condition,¡± Percy said in a low voice. ¡°The aversion to sunlight, the pale complexion, the difficulty eating...¡± I lifted my eyes to gaze upon him. I felt a pang of fear. Percy had been far more observant than I had realized. Gently rubbing Laura¡¯s fingers, he met my gaze. ¡°You hide it well. I do not believe that anyone else even noted the symptoms of your condition. I am just an observant man. It is an asset in business.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t wish to discuss my condition,¡± I said. ¡°Laura¡¯s is much direr than my own.¡± ¡°I know this. But I am your friend and I shall endeavor to be your supporter through all adversity.¡± Though he had alarmed me by sharing his observations, I was also comforted by his words. I would not correct him. It was best if he believed I was suffering a blood malady then suspect the truth of my nature. I had no wish to bring him under my power and tamper with his memories. It was preferable that he believe that I was ill than remove the memory of my bloodied tears. ¡°I appreciate your friendship. I am so relieved you are here tonight. It has been difficult.¡± ¡°Sir Stephan was quite inebriated when I arrived. Maria was courteous and urged me to come up, but Sir Stephan was incoherent. In his ramblings, it seemed he was blaming your husband for Laura¡¯s condition.¡± I shook my head sadly, attempting to hide my frustration. ¡°He seems quite intent to blame my husband for all the ills in his life. They do not always get along very well. I believe he thought my husband could somehow find a remedy.¡± ¡°During his travels?¡± ¡°I suppose. Does grief ever make men sensible?¡± Percy acknowledged my point with a sigh. ¡°True words.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t understand how she could have been so healthy just a short time ago and is now so horribly ill. How can this be?¡± ¡°Maria explained that previous illnesses have compromised her health.¡± ¡°It¡¯s pneumonia.¡± My voice quivered. ¡°It¡¯s an illness that kills young and old. Laura¡¯s brother succumbed to it as well.¡± Pressing his lips to Laura¡¯s knuckles, Percy gazed at her face solemnly. ¡°During my travels I pondered returning and asking for Laura¡¯s hand in marriage.¡± ¡°Percy!¡± I was shocked by this announcement and gaped at him in astonishment. ¡°I never imagined you had such feelings.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Percy said with a sorrowful smile. ¡°I merely thought that perhaps we could enter into a marriage of convenience for both of us. She could live her life as she saw fit and be my companion when I returned from traveling. I am often quite lonely in my flat. I thought I could buy a house for her to fill with whatever she desired. I would not expect a consummation of the marriage, of course, but merely provide a safe haven for both of us to live our lives as we saw fit.¡± ¡°Percy, that is so kind.¡± ¡°Or perhaps selfish. Laura is a dear girl and I enjoy her friendship. I know she does not love me. She doesn¡¯t love any man. She loves you.¡± ¡°And I love her! She is my dearest friend. But I know she does love you, Percy. Not as a lover, but as a true a noble friend. She has always said as much.¡± I reached across the bed to rest my fingers over his. His beautiful blue eyes regarded me with infinite sadness. Words failed us and we lapsed into silence. We tended to Laura as she thrashed about, the fever ravaging her body. We held snow against her face and held her as she was seized with terrible coughing fits. She was never truly lucid and it was nearly impossible to have her drink her tea or take the medicine the doctor had left for her. It was well past midnight when Percy finally wearily rose to leave. I walked him to the door as the maids came in to change Laura¡¯s bedding and watch over her until I returned. The house was eerily devoid of sound. I suspected Maria had fallen asleep while tending to her husband. The candles were burning low and cast grim shadows along the walls. ¡°I shall return tomorrow as soon as I can,¡± Percy vowed as he donned his coat. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Percy. It means so much to all of us.¡± Wrapping his scarf about his neck and setting his hat upon his blond hair, he appeared lost in his thoughts. He pressed a long, firm kiss against my cheek, his warm hand pressed to my neck. ¡°Laura is blessed to have you with her. I know you shall do all you can to bring her back from death¡¯s door.¡± ¡°Pray for us,¡± I whispered. With a nod, he turned, stepped out into the snow, and was gone. As the door closed behind him, I felt my barely beating heart lurch within my chest. I was certain it was breaking. With a heavy heart, I returned to Laura¡¯s room to sit at her side until the hour before sunrise. Adem, my constant shadow, watched as I neared the room from where he sat on a chair near the door. I faltered in my step and leaned heavily against the wall. ¡°Death is a part of life, Countess.¡± ¡°I know this.¡± ¡°To defy death is to curse her to the fate you and I share.¡± I ran my hand over my tangled hair. ¡°For all the pain I endure, there is a measure of love and comfort that I enjoy.¡± ¡°Yet, if you could choose to be what you are now, or the young woman you once were?¡± I could feel his dark eyes upon me as I shook my head. ¡°I do not know.¡± I opened the door and entered the room. The maids hurried out once I arrived, leaving me alone with my dearest friend gasping for breath as she lay on a mound of fresh pillows. The clean blankets covered her seizing body to her chin. Mucous and blood flecked her dry lips and I hurried to the wash basin to dampen a cloth to clean her. ¡°Glynis,¡± she whispered. Shocked, I turned to see her eyes were open. Page 53 ¡°Laura!¡± Rushing to her side, I fell across her bed and clutched her hand. ¡°Laura!¡± My elation was short lived for I saw that the light of life was a distant spark in her eyes. I unleashed my power, thrusting it into her. I could feel her life slipping away like water through a sieve. ¡°Laura, no!¡± ¡°Glynis.¡± Her voice was barely audible and her breath was shallow. I could barely hear it. My power filled the room as I willed her to live. Yet, I knew she was drifting away to a world where I could not follow. ¡°Adem, summon her parents!¡± I screamed, then returned my attention to Laura. My hands slid over her face, trying to warm it. The fever was gone and a deep cold was taking its place. ¡°Please, Laura, do not leave me.¡± My tears dotted her nightgown and face with blood as I pulled her into my arms. Her breath was barely a whisper against the skin of my neck. Cradling her in my arms, I tried to will life into her. Instead, she released a low, terrible rattling breath and her body sank deeper into mine. ¡°Laura!¡± To my relief, she drew in a short, shallow breath, but her heartbeat was fading. In my desperation, I did a rash thing. I bit into her throat. I am lost in grief. Laura is dead. My bite did nothing but hasten the stilling of her heart. I can still taste her cool blood in my mouth. It was nearly devoid of life when I took the three sips I had irrationally hoped would grant her immortality. Instead, she is dead. My darling sweet Laura is dead. Chapter 26 The Journal of Countess Dracula November 27, 1820 The Dosza Palace, Buda Percy attended Laura¡¯s funeral. Of course, I was absent due to the funeral mass being held during the hours of the day and in a church. I had considered swathing myself in dark garments and veils to attempt to venture out into the dim winter sunlight to watch her be laid to rest, but Adem would not allow it. We argued heatedly, but at last I relented. It was far too dangerous to even attempt. Despite my fervent desire to be at Laura¡¯s funeral, I did not truly want to risk bursting into flames. Instead, I fell asleep weeping for my lost friend. When evening fell, Percy came to visit and share his recollections of the mass and the funeral. He described it all so beautifully, I felt as though I had witnessed it myself. Lost in the emotions of my bereavement, I wept openly in Percy¡¯s arms as he gently wiped away my tears of blood. Understanding my desire to pay my respects, Percy was kind enough to offer to join me. We ventured into a world filled with snow, grief, and the endless night sky. Clad in mourning clothes, we traveled by sleigh with Adem and Enre as our escorts to the mausoleum where Laura had been laid to rest. The mausoleum belonged to Maria¡¯s family and sat upon the edge of their property. It was an ornate structure of dark stone with an arched doorway between weeping angels. It stood in stark contrast against the drifts of snow that sparkled under the crescent moon. The snow began to fall again as we stood in silence before Laura¡¯s final resting place. ¡°I wish I could have somehow saved her,¡± I sighed at last. ¡°We all did what we could. We gave her all our love and support to the very end.¡± Percy patted my hand gently as I gripped his arm. Though I had fed, I felt weak with grief and leaned against him for support. ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough.¡± My bitterness and anger seeped out in my tone. ¡°I desperately wanted to save her. I tried so hard to will her to stay alive and she still died in my arms.¡± The memory overwhelmed me and I covered my face with one hand. Feeling Laura¡¯s last breath leave her body had devastated me completely. I had collapsed with her in my arms and Adem had to pry her from my grasp so her parents could hold her. ¡°There, there, Glynis,¡± Percy whispered, sounding so much like my father. He held me in his arms as I clutched his coat tightly with my fingers, burying my face against the scratchy wool fabric. The cold wind buffeted us as it swirled around the family crypt and sent the boughs of the trees creaking. Snowflakes fell wetly against my cheeks and dotted our clothing. I could hear the snow crunching beneath Adem¡¯s boots as he shifted on his feet behind me. The small clearing amongst the pine trees felt far away from the rest of the world. As Percy and I stood in silence, I began to feel uneasy. The isolation should have felt peaceful, but instead it was oppressive. I slowly drew away from Percy as I became aware of a slowly swelling power. It pricked along my skin and set me on edge. I glanced toward Adem and saw that he too was alert to the growing presence. Enre drew his sword as I searched the darkness dwelling in the trees that ringed the small graveyard. ¡°Glynis, what is it?¡± Percy asked, his voice no more than a whisper. The tension in his form and in his face revealed that he felt it, too. ¡°Do not move,¡± Adem ordered, his daggers flashing as he scanned our surroundings. His rugged, scarred face frightened me with its ferocity. ¡°Ghouls?¡± I asked as quietly as I could. The power felt hungry, full of desire and pain. Despite my supernatural nature, it frightened me. ¡°Perhaps,¡± was his simple reply. To my surprise, Percy drew a pistol from within his coat. His cool blue eyes met mine for a moment, then he swept his gaze away to look over the clearing. ¡°We should go.¡± Behind us the horses neighed anxiously as the driver of the sleigh tried to calm them. ¡°Agreed,¡± Adem said at last. Percy gripped my arm and pulled me along with him as we backed toward the sleigh. His fingers bit into my flesh, but I allowed him to guide me. As we moved, I managed to lift my petticoat and draw one of my silver daggers. I would not stand idly by should we be attacked. A thin, wispy mist skimmed over the snow drifts as the power continued to swell. Icy cold, it touched the hem of my skirts and flowed around my feet. The simple touch of the dark magic manifesting around us was terrifying with its great need. ¡°Bloody hell!¡± Percy gasped as the mist suddenly roiled and twisted around me toward him. ¡°What is that?¡± I had barely ascertained what was about to happen when the banshee scream of a ravenous vampire filled the night. The mist solidified into Laura as she cruelly pulled Percy¡¯s head to one side by his hair. He gasped in terror as her long fangs glinted in the light from the lanterns on the sleigh. ¡°Laura, no!¡± I screamed. Like a viper, she struck. Her small frame drove Percy down into the snow as she tore at his throat. The driver cried out in surprise as the horses tossed back their manes in fright. Unable to contain the beasts, the driver was borne away by the petrified horses and out of sight. Unable to fathom the terrible scene unfolding before me, I could only stand and gape. It was Adem who sprang into action. He flung himself at Laura, managed to get his arm about her throat, and wrestled her away from Percy. The reek of blood filled my senses as it splattered across the snow, melting the drift with its warmth. Adem struggled to contain Laura as she thrashed in his arms. Her face and burial gown were stained dark with blood. She hissed in frustration as Adem bore her away from her prey. Recovering my senses, I flung myself to my knees beside Percy. His blue eyes stared at me in shock as blood coursed about the fingers that he had pressed to his torn throat. ¡°Forgive me,¡± I said before seizing his hand, pulling it away, and biting into the torn flesh. I took only one swallow, then licked the wound, willing it to heal and save him. I could hear Laura screeching like a wild cat as Adem and Enre struggled with her, but I had to save Percy. I stared into his eyes, my hands pressed to his forehead to keep him from moving as I watched his throat slowly mend. His blood pulsed out of the wound one more time than the flow was reduced to a trickle as it healed. Staring up at me, I could see his fear and repulsion, but also some deeper emotion I could not discern. The sounds of the battle behind me drew my attention. Laura broke free from her captors and lunged toward Percy again. Instinctively, I leaped to my feet and deflected her with a sharp blow to her chest. The dagger punched into her body just above her bosom and she gasped in shock. Staggering back, she looked upon me with a mixture of hurt and anger. ¡°Laura, no!¡± I ordered. Bloodied lips drew back from her sharp teeth as she hissed. Twirling about, she darted way into the trees. ¡°Catch her!¡± I screamed. Adem and Enre plunged into the dark woods after her as I fell back to my knees beside Percy. He gripped my arm with one hand as he tried to pull himself up. I rested my hands on his shoulders and gently pushed him back down. ¡°Laura,¡± he gasped. I kissed him softly on the cheek and cradled his face against mine. ¡°I will take care of her. Now, look into my eyes.¡± I believe he obeyed me out of love, not because of the power of my blood that I was calling upon. His expression was one of tenderness as I took his face between my hands and compelled him to obey me. ¡°Forget what has happened...¡± I whispered. ¡°Forget...¡± I placed Percy in the doorway of the mausoleum and left him sleeping. I rushed into the trees, calling out to Adem. My acute vision allowed me to follow the footprints pressed deep into the snow. Laura¡¯s were not visible, but I could see where Adem and Enre had pursued her. The prints separated near the edge of the gardens that ringed the rear of Sir Stephan¡¯s house. Unsure, I stood in the falling snow, looking back and forth, trying to decide. It was an agonized cry that settled the matter. I turned and pursued the tracks that led toward the house. Page 54 Frustrated with the snow impeding my progress, I willed the wind to take me. I glided along the edge of the forest, my coat spreading out about me like great wings. I darted past trees, branches tearing at my hair, before flying low over the garden. The sleeping plants were buried under mounds of snow and my feet barely skimmed over their tops as I desperately looked about for Laura. Landing on the pedestal of the statue of a lion, I peered about. It was the scent of blood that caught my senses. I leaped over half the garden and landed beside Laura as she feasted on Enre¡¯s blood. ¡°No!¡± I screamed. I tossed her away and watched her fall into a deep snowdrift near the edge of the garden. ¡°Enre!¡± I cried out. I threw myself over him, desperate to staunch the blood, but I saw it would be to no avail. She had partially decapitated him and he was dead. Adem fell to his knees beside me and let out an agonized cry. ¡°I can do nothing for him,¡± I wailed. A noise drew our attention to Laura. She was gone. Then I heard a strange scuffling sound and looked up to see her scaling the side of the house. ¡°I must stop her!¡± ¡°Go,¡± Adem said, cradling Enre against his chest. He was weeping and the sight broke my heart. I hurled myself after Laura and landed close to the house. Shards of glass fell from above. I saw her glance down at me before darting through the broken frame and into the house. ¡°Laura, no!¡± A heavy curtain was drawn back over the ground window I stood beneath. I saw Sir Stephan¡¯s expression of shock at my appearance for a mere second before we both heard Maria cry out, ¡°Laura!¡± ¡°You brought her back?¡± he exclaimed. ¡°You brought her back!¡± ¡°I must stop her!¡± I leaped onto the edge of the window sill. ¡°Open the window! Quick!¡± ¡°Stephan! It¡¯s Laura!¡± Maria¡¯s voice rang out from upstairs. Conflicting emotions fought in Sir Stephan¡¯s eyes, then he said words that I never believed he would say. ¡°Your invitation is rescinded.¡± ¡°No!¡± The curtain dropped into place as the ward took hold and plunged me into the snow. Scrambling to my feet, I rushed to the house and screamed Laura¡¯s name. I could distinctly hear her parents welcoming her home and her own sweet voice answering them. ¡°Adem, I cannot enter! Adem!¡± His dark form emerged from the misty darkness of the night. Blood covered him and his face was ghastly in its sorrow. Grabbing my hand, he dragged me along to the doors that opened into the garden. Picking up a stone vase, he beat it against the doors, trying to break them open. ¡°Laura!¡± I screamed. ¡°Laura!¡± My vampire senses are a blessing and curse. Tonight, they were a curse. I heard Laura¡¯s own sweet voice say in the most chilling tone, ¡°I have not come home to be with you, but to kill you.¡± ¡°Adem,¡± I gasped. ¡°Hurry!¡± The heavy wood door began to splinter under his assault. I tried to help him, but the ward shoved me off my feet and into the snow. As I stood up, I heard the screams begin. ¡°Adem!¡± The door broke apart in pieces and Adem pried the remains from the frame. The wind and screams mingled together in a terrible chorus. ¡°Hurry,¡± I urged him. With a nod, he plunged into the house. Pacing back and forth, I listened as the shrieks above me died. Silence followed. A terrible silence that ate away at my senses and made me feel mad with dread. I stopped before the broken door and cried out for Adem. There was no answer. The hallway beyond the doorway remained empty, the flickering candles throwing grotesque shadows along the walls. I ventured a little closer and tentatively set my foot inside the house. The ward was gone. I gasped as the implication of the ward¡¯s removal struck me. I took another step, horrified at what I had wrought upon Laura and her family. A loud thumping noise echoed through the house then Laura stepped into view. She was dragging Adem by his collar. Blood covered her face and saturated her white burial gown and her long dark hair. ¡°Laura,¡± I cried out. Hesitating in her step, she lifted her head and gazed at me. Calmly, she dropped Adem to the floor. ¡°Laura, what have you done?¡± ¡°I killed them for you. For me,¡± she answered calmly. ¡°They will not hurt either one of us ever again.¡± ¡°Are you mad?¡± ¡°No. I am what you are. A vampire,¡± she said. And smiled. Later- It was Adem returning to consciousness that restored any sort of sanity to the situation at hand. Laura had merely rendered him unconscious when he had barged in upon her. Despite the fury in his eyes, he calmly surveyed the damage my vampire fledgling had wrought on the world. Laura watched us both with some interest from where she sat in a chair slowly licking the blood from her fingers. She looked neither crazed nor feral. In fact, she looked very much like she did when we worked on our embroidery. ¡°We had best set about assuring that her new nature is not discovered. Without Enre this will be difficult. Stay with her.¡± Adem shook his head with frustration and rushed back up the stairs. I sat with Laura as I listened to Adem moving about in the upper floors. Most of the servants did not live within the house, but in another building set to one side of the estate. But I did fear that the few that did live with the family had met similar fates to Laura¡¯s parents. ¡°Madam?¡± a voice said out of the gloom. I stood quickly and looked around the corner to see the butler and three maids clustered together in the hallway. They could easily see me from their vantage point, but not Laura. ¡°What is going on?¡± the butler asked, his eyes as large as saucers. ¡°Sleep,¡± I ordered, my power striking all three like a thunderclap. They collapsed at my feet. Abruptly drained, I staggered, falling against the wall. ¡°What will you do with them?¡± Laura asked me. ¡°Nothing,¡± I answered. ¡°And neither will you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry anymore.¡± She smiled slightly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t hungry after I killed that man. I wasn¡¯t...crazed anymore either.¡± I turned to regard her, my anger barely held in check. ¡°You killed Enre.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to. I mean...¡± she faltered. ¡°I meant to kill him. But I wasn¡¯t in my right mind. I was just so hungry.¡± ¡°And after you were done feeding from him?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t hungry anymore. Or mad.¡± ¡°Yet, you killed your parents.¡± She smiled. ¡°Yes. I did.¡± ¡°Why, Laura? Why?¡± I stared at her incredulously. I had wanted so desperately to save her from death and give her life. I had intended to protect her from all the horrors I had experienced when Vlad had created me. I did not want her to lose her family as I had lost mine. Yet, she had butchered them as coldly as Vlad had killed mine. Laura twisted her blood soaked hair about one finger, her eyes regarding me thoughtfully. At last, she said, ¡°I killed them because I was never anything more to them than a key to more wealth and prestige. When I was a little girl, I always knew my brother was the important one. I was always shunted to the side once he was born. As I grew older, I heard them talking about securing a wealthy husband for me to ensure that they would remain in good standing. I was nothing more than a commodity to them.¡± ¡°They loved you. Of that I am certain.¡± I felt sickened by her words, yet could understand her frustration. I had been furious with my parents for insisting that I marry well, yet I always knew they loved me. ¡°I am not,¡± she answered firmly. ¡°I never felt their love. They were adamant in shaping me into the perfect bride so that they could infuse more wealth into their lives. I know my father even arranged for your marriage. I heard him speaking with the baroness and Vlad Dracula. I know that they set about entrapping you. Did Dracula make you into a vampire?¡± She tilted her head and regarded me curiously. ¡°Yes. And murdered my family. That is why I hate him.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± she said, nodding. ¡°At last I understand why you married him despite being so staunchly opposed to marriage. So he created you, and you created me.¡± ¡°Yes. Though I am not certain how I made you.¡± ¡°Are you glad you did?¡± Her enormous, beautiful eyes regarded me with hope. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± It was the truth. Standing, she walked to my side, her blood-soaked hem dragging on the floor. Resting her hand against my cheek, she gazed at me solemnly. ¡°I have loved you since I first saw you. I loved you with all my heart. A silly girlish crush of the heart, perhaps. I thought perhaps you were like me. A woman who wants to be with other women.¡± I turned my head and averted my gaze, her closeness disquieting. ¡°But then I realized you do not. And I grew to love you in a different way. As a sister, a dear friend. You are the only person in my life that I truly believe loves me.¡± I looked upon her face and saw the red tears running down her cheeks. Her eyes were clear, sane, and full of love. I touched her cheek tenderly, my heart swelling with my love for her. Page 55 ¡°Glynis, I know my father helped force you into marriage. I know he would have done the same for me. Now I know that he served a vampire and did terrible things. I killed them both because I will not have them ruin my new life with you. Am I not your daughter now? Child of your blood?¡± ¡°Yes, you are.¡± Smiling, she kissed my lips softly. It was a chaste kiss, but full of her love for me. Despite my unease, I returned the gesture. My power surged into her and claimed her. I felt my blood call to hers and bind us firmly together. I took her hand and pressed it to my bosom. ¡°I shall care for you as Vlad never cared for me.¡± Sobbing with relief, she clung to me. Chapter 27 The Journal of Countess Dracula November 28, 1820 The Dosza Palace I am struggling to set the pen to paper tonight. I am overwhelmed with the events that have transpired, yet I feel I must record all that has happened. Though my heart is glad that Laura is once more among us, I am saddened by the acts she committed in her madness. I have been shaken to my core, and I am struggling to regain my equilibrium. It was tedious dealing with the aftermath of Laura¡¯s rampage. I had to drink from the servants in Sir Stephan¡¯s home to restore my powers before placing false memories in their minds. Meanwhile, Adem ransacked the house to make it appear as though criminals had broken in and murdered Sir Stephan and his wife. Like thieves, we carried off jewels and other valuables and hid them in one of the moldering coffins in the mausoleum where Laura had been laid to rest. Percy was safe where I had left him when we returned, but nearly frozen. I planted more lies within his mind before Adem returned him to his flat. I spirited Laura back to the palace by air, nearly draining myself of all my power. I was exhausted and Magda helped me bathe Laura and get her properly dressed. Once she was cleaned up and clad in one of my nightgowns, she did not look like the murderous vampire who had claimed three lives. She looked young and innocent. Her expression broke my heart. She looked completely content with the state of things. Not daring to leave Laura with Magda, I trembled with my hunger while I waited for Adem to return from his errand. For Laura,¡± Adem announced, escorting Katya into my rooms. ¡°Astir says you must take her. It¡¯s your payment to him for Enre¡¯s death.¡± Katya smiled at me triumphantly, while Laura regarded her with curious eyes. ¡°I thought we had seen the last of tonight¡¯s tragedies. I see I was wrong,¡± I sniffed. Adem cast a dark look at Laura as she curled up in a chair and regarded us with great interest. ¡°All is complicated now by what has transpired. Astir has agreed to help us. Of course, there will be further payment on your part for his assistance.¡± Sighing, I ran my hands over my face with distress. ¡°Is nothing simple anymore?¡± ¡°Apparently not.¡± Adem shoved Katya onto the sofa. ¡°I have to attend to Enre¡¯s burial. I will return later.¡± ¡°Adem, I am so sorry about Enre,¡± I said, raising my hand to his shoulder. He drew out of the range of my touch, his scarred face tormented by his sorrow. ¡°As am I.¡± ¡°I am sorry, too.¡± Laura¡¯s voice was timid and soft. We both turned toward her. She combed her fingers through her long damp hair as she stared at us with her large doe-eyes. ¡°I am sorry. Truly. I know what I did was terrible and wrong, but in that moment I had no control over my new nature.¡± ¡°I understand, but that does not take away the sting of loss,¡± Adem answered. Ducking her head, Laura lowered her eyes. ¡°You will be fine with her?¡± Adem asked me. ¡°Yes. I am famished, but I can feed off of Katya.¡± Katya grinned, her eyes fastened upon me as her fingers played with her golden hair. ¡°Katya can sleep in my room. I shall sleep upon the sofa when I return in the morning. I suggest you keep Laura with you.¡± Nodding my head, I followed him to the entrance to my suite. ¡°Thank you, Adem.¡± His eyes strayed to Magda. My maid was standing just within the doorway to my bedroom. ¡°Keep her safe from Laura.¡± ¡°I will not hurt her,¡± Laura snapped. ¡°See that you do not,¡± Adem said, and was gone. ¡°Give me your wrist,¡± I ordered Katya. She coyly tucked her head to one side, offering her neck. Magda stormed toward her. ¡°Do not defy the mistress!¡± Katya pouted and thrust out her arm. I sat beside her and bit into her wrist. I heard Laura gasp and I used the last tendrils of my power to hold her still. I could hear Laura¡¯s rapidly beating heart in her chest: a heart beating with the blood of her dead parents. I did not let my mind linger long on those thoughts. I drank quickly and only enough to extinguish the worst of my hunger pangs. Leaning back, I licked Katya¡¯s warm blood from my lips. I could feel her life feeding into mine, renewing me. My strength had not yet fully returned, but the worst of my hunger was gone. Katya rewarded me with a sulky look as she watched her wrist heal. ¡°Do not offer yourself to her,¡± I instructed, pointing at Laura who was watching us with soulful eyes. ¡°She does not have full control over herself yet and she could kill you.¡± ¡°Not on purpose,¡± Laura protested. ¡°Even if you did not do it on purpose, she would be dead nonetheless.¡± Both young women regarded me with hurt in their eyes, but both nodded nonetheless. ¡°Laura, you will not feed unless I am with you until I am certain that you have your wits about you. Katya, I place you under Magda¡¯s instruction. You will heed her words, or I will send you back to your father.¡± Any protest that had hovered upon Katya¡¯s lips was squashed away by the firm pressing of her lips together upon hearing my final threat. I knew Katya would want to stay near the vampires she craved so much. And if I knew anything at all about young women is that once they lived a life free of their father¡¯s rule they would not be keen to return to his control. Standing, I pressed my hands against my bosom, feeling the dull thud of my own heartbeat. ¡°We must be wise. We must be careful. All has become perilous so very quickly. Laura, you must always do as I say. I am your Mistress and you will obey me, if not by your will, but by my power. I do not wish to coerce you in any way, so I beg of you to listen to my hard-won wisdom.¡± Laura threw herself into my arms, clinging to me. ¡°I love you! I would never do anything to hurt you! You are my mother vampire now! You are my family, Glynis! I love no one more than you!¡± Holding her, I pressed kisses against her cheek. ¡°I love you, Laura. I will do all I can to assure you are safe in this dark world we must now inhabit. But you must obey me.¡± ¡°I killed them for both of us. Truly,¡± she said, her large eyes seeming quite innocent. Yet, I could not forget how she had appeared as she stood in the hallway drenched in the blood of her parents. I had craved vengeance against Sir Stephan, but not like this. Never like this. I lifted my eyes to see Magda staring at me with sadness in her eyes. She knew as well as I that there would be difficult times ahead. At last, I lay down with Laura in my bed and held her close as we prepared to sleep through the day. Holding my new vampire fledgling, I longed for Ignatius. As I fumbled my way through this treacherous world, I was making mistakes that I feared could be the end of all of us. If only Vlad had been a true Master and taught me about the world of the vampires, my powers, and how to exist among the supernaturals of the city. Instead, he had used me to suit his own selfish needs and now I was adrift. If Ignatius would return at least he could guide me. I must not fail Laura as Vlad failed me. As I drifted off to sleep, a thought flitted through my mind that was comforting, yet terrifying. I am now a mother. Later- ¡°What is this?¡± The voice was a howl of despair and it roused me from my slumber. Forcing open my eyes, I saw Csilla standing over the bed. Her beautiful refined features were twisted into an angry scowl. She staggered back from the bed as if she had been struck. Instinctively, I knew the sun was high in the sky and could feel its power dragging at my limbs. With great effort, I lifted myself up by my elbow, and I stared at her inquisitively. She must have slipped into my bedroom when she realized Adem was not guarding the door. ¡°Why are you here, Csilla?¡± I asked, my voice thick with sleep. ¡°I heard the news of Sir Stephan¡¯s demise! The entire city is in an uproar.¡± She gripped the back of the chair set next to my mirrorless vanity and steadied herself. Face flushed with emotion, she looked disheveled and a bit wild. Tangled curls of dark hair fell around her shoulders and over her heaving chest. Clad only in her dressing gown, she was too pale and appeared sickly. I did not answer her, but waited for her to continue. Laura lay beside me, deeply asleep. There was no hiding her new nature from the baroness. Thrusting out an accusing finger, she continued, ¡°I also heard that his daughter was found alive in the mausoleum, screaming for help, by our own dear Percy! That her illness had only rendered her senseless and not truly dead. The city is abuzz with the tragedy and the terrible ordeal poor Laura endured! Poor sweet angel returned to life only to discover her parents are dead!¡± Page 56 I glanced over my shoulder at Laura. ¡°I was going to speak with you tonight when I rose.¡± ¡°You do love her more!¡± Csilla sobbed, tears coursing down her cheeks. ¡°You love her more! You brought her back and butchered her parents so they could not interfere!¡± Sliding out of the bed, I set my bare feet against the cold floor and regarded Csilla with barely contained anger. I was sick of the games we played with each other, yet I needed her to remain alive for a bit longer. Should she die so quickly after Sir Stephan, I was afraid that even more suspicion would be cast upon me and Laura. ¡°Their deaths were unexpected.¡± I almost blurted out the truth of Laura¡¯s accidental rising, but realized this would be a serious mistake. Watching my tongue, I fashioned my response. ¡°Laura rose earlier than expected. She killed them, but she has now regained her senses.¡± Tears flowed down Csilla¡¯s cheeks as she gazed at us. ¡°I want to please you, but you turn me away for her! Why her?¡± ¡°She was dying.¡± I stood and took hold of Csilla¡¯s cold, damp hands. The life in her was slowly draining away and she would soon join Sir Stephan in the world beyond life. ¡°I had to make a choice. She will be our sister.¡± Csilla continued to sob, a heart wrenching sound. Her black eyes rested upon my face as her fingers tightened around mine. ¡°I am sorry for my outburst, but I am stricken with the thought of displeasing you in anyway.¡± ¡°You please me, Csilla. With your hospitality and your friendship.¡± I gently touched her soft dark hair with one hand. ¡°All will be well. This was merely an unexpected development.¡± Looking toward Laura, Csilla said, ¡°I could arrange for the suite next to this one to be freshened up. She could move there.¡± ¡°Jealousy cannot abide in the House of Dracula,¡± I said firmly. ¡°She is your Bride and I am merely your human hostess,¡± she spat out. ¡°There are many Brides of Dracula,¡± I reminded her. ¡°But you are the one he wants.¡± Yanking her hands from mine, she turned away. ¡°I am twisted inside. I feel torn apart whenever I sleep. Why will you not grant me the final kiss?'' ¡°Csilla, it will happen in time. As I take your life and you weaken, the doorway to your new existence is opening. I cannot make you into what I am until you die.¡± ¡°Then kill me quicker!¡± Csilla spun about. ¡°Kill me quicker so the dreams may cease and I will be with you.¡± Despite my drowsy condition, my mind grasped her words as a threat. ¡°What are you dreaming?¡± Her fingers clutched my shoulders as she drew uncomfortably close to me. ¡°I dream of him. Of Vlad. He calls to me out of the darkness.¡± Her voice dropped into hushed tones. ¡°He tells me all is forgiven if I will obey him.¡± I swallowed hard against the constriction of my throat. ¡°What does he ask of you?¡± Csilla¡¯s fingertips traced over my collarbone to my throat. They fluttered there like butterflies against my skin. Her mouth was so near to mine, I could feel her warm breath when she spoke. Beneath her lowered lashes, her dark eyes were dangerous and seductive. ¡°To bring you to him.¡± I was staggered by her words though I had anticipated them. The curse upon the ring had kept him from me, but not from those around me. I had been foolish to believe he would be so easily dissuaded from his attacks. I turned my gaze away from her, trying to organize my thoughts and fight away the growing panic within me. ¡°In my dreams, I see the castle. I hear him calling out from within it. He promises such lovely things.¡± Her hand slid into my hair and she rested her forehead against mine. ¡°He promises to exalt me and to love me above all others if I bring you to him.¡± ¡°And what will you do?¡± I asked. ¡°He¡¯s lying,¡± she said, bitterly. ¡°I know it.¡± I gripped her face tightly with one hand. ¡°Do you?¡± ¡°You have broken away from him, haven¡¯t you?¡± Her tone was savage. ¡°He never forgave me! He never forgives! I wanted it to be true, but he does not forgive! If he does not want me, do you, Glynis? Do you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I answered, releasing her. ¡°I want you. He does not. I came here to establish a life without him. He has fought to reclaim me, but I will not bow to him ever again. I went against his wishes by being here with you and promising you a place at my side.¡± How easily I mixed the truth with lies. ¡°Of course!¡± She laughed with relief. ¡°Of course! You are building your own House of Dracula! If you are defying him, then you must want me.¡± Fear drained away from her as she grabbed my hands and kissed them ardently. ¡°I could not tell you the truth. I am sorry, but I will not be under his control ever again.¡± ¡°I am relieved in so many ways that I will be with you and not him. I loved him for so very long, yet to know that he has not forgiven me, it has hardened my heart. But to know that you would defy him to be my friend, to make me your Bride, I am touched so deeply.¡± Tears of relief trailed over her flushed face. I was no fool. The Baroness Dosza¡¯s only desire was to be immortal and forever beautiful. If Vlad would not grant her wish, then she would embrace me immediately as her only chance at fulfilling her desires. I wanted to slap her, but instead I let her press kisses to my hands in gratitude. ¡°Dear Countess Dracula, I will do as you wish and I will be your faithful child forever. I promise you this.¡± Her eyes fleetingly flicked to Laura, but she directed her full gaze to me. ¡°I will do whatever you desire and shall always be at your side.¡± I touched her cheek and her hand folded over mine, pressing her face into my palm. Her eyes closed with rapture; she was a lovely, beautiful, selfish woman. ¡°Your loyalty has already been confirmed. All shall be well,¡± I promised. She pressed her lips against mine in an ardent kiss. The gesture unnerved me and I slid my lips away from hers, over her cheek, to bite into her neck. She swooned against me as I drank, holding her close. I could not help but think I have complicated my life beyond salvation. Later- I awoke nestled between the two sleeping women. For a moment I thought I was in the castle sleeping with Cneajna, but then I saw the serene face of the baroness and remembered. She seems content with my bites for now, but as a woman who uses her feminine wiles to obtain what she desires, I am not certain how much longer I can keep up my farce. I understand that it is Laura¡¯s nature to love other women, but I feel that Csilla is only trying to bed me so that she can be my favorite. It disturbs me that she would think me so low as to give her favor for sexual gratification. Besides, I do not regard my own sex as romantic interests. Perhaps it is not my womanly wiles which have seduced Katya and Csilla. Perhaps it is my vampiric nature. They were both corrupted by Vlad. He feasted on both of them, shaping them to his desires. Perhaps I am not a woman in their eyes, but merely a vampire. A vampire who can give them the pleasure of the bite and the promise of immortality. I am uncertain of those two women, but I am sure that Laura will stay by my side because of who I am as a person, not because I am a vampire. Perhaps I should not write these words, but can my life become any more complicated than it is? I fear that the answer is simply yes. Chapter 28 The Journal of Countess Dracula November 29, 1820 The Dosza Palace Upon rising tonight, I fed from Csilla before sending her to her rooms. Laura was surprised by her presence, but said nothing. I then summoned Katya, who bared her throat for Laura. Though I hovered over Laura like a worried mother, I was pleased when she took only a few sips. It appears she will not struggle with the madness of the hunger as I did. But then again, Vlad kept me half-starved. Almost immediately thereafter we were inundated with visitors. Many of our peers desired to see Laura and express their condolences over the deaths of her family. But they were also keen to ogle the girl who had been inadvertently buried alive. Brice was given the difficult task of sending away the callers that had dared to venture out in the cold. To my dismay, I was told Borb¨¢la was among one of the first to visit. As Adem had anticipated, the authorities arrived to speak with Laura. I accompanied her downstairs to the parlor where two policemen awaited us. Her pale complexion and demure aura immediately had both men trying to comfort her while questioning her. I sat in silence listening to their inquiries, prepared to impose my will upon them if need be. Perhaps Laura¡¯s own powers are already manifesting, for neither man looked at me while speaking to her. Both appeared completely beguiled by her. They departed after a short interview, both obviously satisfied with her story. Neither seemed to notice that she had not cried when speaking about her dead parents. I was impressed. ¡°Are all men so easy to persuade?¡± she asked once they were gone. ¡°You did control them!¡± I gaped at her in surprise. ¡°It was astoundingly easy. I merely thought in my mind that they should see me as a timid little mouse and tried to project that image. I even heard their thoughts as I was controlling them.¡± Page 57 ¡°What were they thinking?¡± Laura frowned slightly, plucking at the lace of the lavender gown I had given her to wear. ¡°One was thinking he would like to place his manhood inside of me.¡± I gasped. ¡°And the other thought I was a sweet little girl and that his wife would have loved to take me in and take care of me if I were not an aristocrat.¡± I could not repress my laughter. I was pleased with Laura¡¯s strength of mind and will, but a little taken aback by her already growing powers. Brice appeared in the doorway, his solemn expression unreadable as always. When he announced Percy had arrived, I was not surprised. Percy had become the inadvertent hero in Adem¡¯s and my make-believe drama about the rescue of Laura. I was gutted that I had to create memories in his mind to fool him into believing he had saved Laura. It felt like a violation of our wonderful friendship. But I could still remember the terror in his eyes after she had ripped open his throat and I felt the moment was better forgotten. ¡°Please escort him in, Brice.¡± He bowed his head and left to obey. Laura moved to sit beside me on the sofa, her hand gripping mine. ¡°What shall we say?¡± ¡°Let him lead the conversation. He believes he found and rescued you. Remember that.¡± Nervously nodding, she tried to take on the pose of someone who had suffered a great trauma. I tried to wipe away my smile of bemusement. ¡°Laura, Countess!¡± Percy entered the parlor in a rush of motion. He gripped my hands tightly as I greeted him, then abandoned my side to kneel next to Laura. He clutched her hand and kissed her fingers. ¡°Dear Laura, it is such a relief to see you safe and far away from that dreadful mausoleum. When I think of you trapped and cold it breaks my heart.¡± I felt a cold finger of discomfort at his words. He did not seem quite himself, and I feared my tampering had altered him in some way. ¡°But you saved me,¡± Laura answered in her lovely voice. ¡°And I am far away from there now. Glynis is taking very good care of me.¡± ¡°Your hand is still chilled.¡± He rubbed it vigorously, attempting to warm it. ¡°It is a relief that your illness has not reclaimed you after spending so much time in the cold.¡± Percy drew up a chair to sit close to her. ¡°I believe the coffin kept me from the elements.¡± Laura glanced at me for reassurance, and I gave her a slight nod. Percy¡¯s keen blue eyes gazed deep into hers as she spoke and he shook his head sorrowfully. ¡°I only wish that I could have returned you to your parents. It was a terrible scene to witness. I am glad that you were safely away with Countess Dracula when I discovered them.¡± ¡°I am grateful to you and Adem for handling the matters with the police. They did come here, but were very kind.¡± ¡°It is a remarkable story, Laura. That you were buried alive is a tragedy unto itself, but for you to be rescued just as thieves murder your parents...¡± He trailed off. ¡°It is almost unbelievable.¡± ¡°And yet it happened,¡± I said swiftly. ¡°You hear of such things, but it is difficult to believe until you witness it with your own eyes. Yet, I vividly recall Laura calling out from the mausoleum in terror. It is something I shall never forget. For a moment, forgive me, Laura, I thought you were a wraith.¡± He laughed, a nervous sound. ¡°How could I, a reasonable man of my time, believe such a thing I do not know. But I am glad you are here, safe with Countess Dracula.¡± I returned the affectionate gaze he cast in my direction, but I felt uneasy. His visit was short-lived. Though he spent most of his time with his attention focused on Laura, I had the strange sensation that he was watching me. I dismissed the observation, believing I had become paranoid since I altered his memory. I resented Vlad for forcing his will upon me. Wouldn¡¯t I anticipate the same from Percy? When he finally said goodbye, he kissed my cheek and regarded me with one of his inscrutable expressions. ¡°You are a remarkable woman to take her in as you have,¡± he said as he prepared to depart. ¡°What else could I do?¡± He merely smiled, donned his hat, and ventured out into the night. I turned to find Brice standing near the doorway. He was studying me with some interest. I had the impression that I was being constantly measured on his moral scale. I wondered briefly how I was faring. ¡°A letter for you,¡± he said, presenting it to me. Taking the envelope, I gazed down at the unknown seal. I glanced up at him. ¡°Who sent this?¡± ¡°It arrived by messenger. He merely stated he was instructed to deliver it immediately.¡± Mystified, I thanked Brice and broke open the seal. Come to us tonight on St. Andrew¡¯s Eve. The gathering is in the graveyard outside of Borb¨¢la¡¯s estate on Castle Hill. Bring your progeny with you. Ilinca I let out a gasp and tried to not panic. Brice watched me with his aloof expression. ¡°Is there something amiss?¡± Shaking my head, I waved him away. ¡°Leave me.¡± He inclined his head and departed. Frightened, I stood in the foyer clutching the letter. Ilinca and Gavril knew about Laura, of course. It was not so difficult for a vampire to view the events of the previous night and ascertain what had occurred. But how would that affect their treaty with Vlad? Shredding the invitation to bits, I was angered by my own fears. ¡°Enough of this,¡± I chastised myself. Striding to the parlor to collect Laura, I admonished myself for hiding constantly from the ones I feared. I would never be able to stand upon my own two feet amongst the supernaturals if I did not speak up for myself. I had listened to Astir and done her bidding. Perhaps I had gained enough goodwill from Ilinca that I could stand before her unafraid. As for Gavril, I would have to determine my course of action once I met him. It was time for me to fully embrace my role as Countess Dracula. Like Vlad, I would not be afraid in the face of my enemies. Shortly thereafter, Laura and I strolled along the banks of the Danube toward Borb¨¢la¡¯s estate. The cold was brutal, but it was not the same detriment to our progress as it would have been to a mortal. Though vampires are not adversely affected by the cold, we wore heavy woolen dresses over multiple petticoats, thick stockings, sturdy boots, and long coats. We both wore our hair unfettered beneath the hoods of our coats. ¡°The river is nearly completely frozen over,¡± Laura observed. The Danube was hidden beneath a thick sheet of ice that was cracked and broken in spots revealing the black waters below. Snow flurries whipped about us as we continued on toward our destination. ¡°This winter is truly unforgiving. I do believe this is the beginning of a great blizzard.¡± I reached back to help her over a gnarl of roots. Laura clung to my hand gratefully. ¡°It will be impossible for the mortals to travel to Pesth soon.¡± ¡°I doubt they can now.¡± I glanced over my shoulder at the frozen river and the city beyond before we plunged back into the trees. The snow was thick beneath our feet and several times we were tripped by hidden roots and rocks. Our vampiric abilities enabled us to escape injury, but we were slowed in our journey. I had considered flying or transforming into a mist, but decided against such a show of power. Besides, it would tap into my power to perform such tasks. I wished to retain my full strength while facing Ilinca and Gavril. Clasping hands, we helped each other maneuver past grand estates and through thickets of trees before at last coming upon the small ancestral graveyard in the shadow of Borb¨¢la¡¯s grand home. Candles with flickering flames were nestled into the crannies of the ornate mausoleum and towering monuments. Ilinca stood in the center of the graveyard, face turned upward, arms outstretched, letting the icy flakes fall upon her lips. Dressed entirely in ivory from her gown to her heavy cloak trimmed in white fur, she was beautiful to behold. A bright, rapturous smile of delight adorned her features. I felt the coil of tension knotted within me lessen at the sight of the lovely vampire with the unusual eyes enjoying the falling snow. Relief washed over me as I wondered if I had overreacted to the summons by the new rulers of Buda. That emotion only lasted until I spotted Gavril. Instantly, I was seized by fear. Seated on the steps leading to the heavy doors of the mausoleum, Gavril was clad in black with a thick brown cloak about his shoulders. His unusual eyes were exactly like those of his sister: one blue, one green, but there was no playfulness in his gaze like there was in Ilinca¡¯s. Though he was just as handsome as his sister was beautiful, his face held the brutal strength and determination of a warrior. As he scrutinized me with his fierce eyes, his lips as full and finely shaped as his sister¡¯s pressed into a stern line. The thick curls that adorned his head fell jauntily over his brow to just above his eyes, but his posture was anything but casual. I had the insane urge to curtsey to him. I realized I was in the presence of a king. Ilinca cast a amused look in my direction and swept about in a circle, her cloak flaring dramatically. She appeared to drift over to Gavril¡¯s side on invisible wings. ¡°See, she came. Just as I said she would. Fleeing would be so childish and foolish.¡± As she spoke, she pressed the back of her hand to his cheek. Page 58 Turning his face, he kissed her fingers, then drew her down beside him. ¡°Come, Countess Dracula. Introduce us to your progeny.¡± His voice was deep and slightly musical. I glanced at Laura and she regarded me with large, frightened eyes. Squeezing her hand to reassure her, I guided her through the tombstones to stand before Ilinca and Gavril. The siblings regarded us with some interest with their matching eyes. ¡°She¡¯s so lovely, isn¡¯t she?¡± Ilinca gushed. She rested against Gavril, her fingers sliding over his arm playfully. ¡°And her progeny is delightful as well.¡± Gavril stilled her hand under his as he continued to scrutinize me. I lifted my chin a bit and did not cower. I refused to show fear in the face of his power. It was dark, like the waters of the Danube hidden beneath the ice. It flowed around us like a great wave washing ashore. I suspected he was testing me to see if I would fight against him, but I refused to even acknowledge his power. I was so very tired of being afraid. If Laura and I were to die at the hands of Gavril and Ilinca, I would fight until the bitter end. ¡°Introduce yourself and your progeny,¡± Gavril ordered. ¡°Or do you not know vampire custom?¡± My eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°I am Countess Dracula, Princess of Wallachia. This is my progeny, Laura of House Dracula.¡± Gavril chuckled slightly as Ilinca beamed at me. Neither expression was particularly reassuring. ¡°Impressive title. Your husband is our ally. You are aware of this, are you not?¡± Gavril tilted his chin downward, his face moving into shadow. Only his eyes remained visible beneath the lock of his dark hair. ¡°That is what I was told. I was informed that I could abide in Buda without molestation from the ruling party due to my husband¡¯s negotiations.¡± I sounded flippant even to my own ears. I supposed that was better than sounding terrified. ¡°So you are aware of your husband¡¯s dealings,¡± Gavril¡¯s voice echoed around us as he slipped into shadow and vanished. Unnerved, I steadied Laura as she gasped. ¡°I am aware of my husband¡¯s truce with you and your sister due to Lady Astir being kind enough to divulge the details on the matter. My husband tends not to include me in his dealings.¡± Gavril¡¯s cold fingers touched my cheek as he slipped out of my shadow to stand beside me. ¡°Why does he keep you in darkness?¡± Tilting my head toward him, I answered, ¡°I am his wife, not his business partner. He expects me to tend to our households and perform my womanly duties. Nothing more, nothing less.¡± ¡°Yet you are in Buda alone.¡± Gavril narrowed his eyes as he faded from my view. ¡°There were complications at our country estate. He felt it best that I return to Buda. I now understand that he anticipated that you would respect your treaty with him and give me sanctuary.¡± Ilinca clapped her hands in approval. ¡°Well said,¡± Gavril commended as he drifted out of the shadows to take his place beside Ilinca. ¡°We did promise your husband that he could live in the city with his wife with no interference from us due to his allegiance during our war against Baatar. But we did not give either of you permission to create another vampire.¡± Shadows played along his face, framing his dangerous eyes. Fires burned within their depths. ¡°We are very particular about who we allow into our conquered territory.¡± Laura cowered behind me. I could feel her fear and resolved not to show my own. ¡°Did you not offer your hospitality to the House of Count Dracula? That would include his Brides, would it not?¡± Ilinca cocked her head to regard her brother. ¡°That it would, Gavril.¡± ¡°Borb¨¢la told us about your new progeny. We know she is not a Bride of Dracula.¡± ¡°But I am the first among his Brides. It was my choice to make her into a vampire. I am his Bride, therefore, she is his as well.¡± Gavril frowned at my words. Sitting back in the shadows, his face disappeared into the gloom. Ilinca¡¯s smile faded and she swept her attention back and forth between me and her brother. Laura¡¯s body trembled against mine. I cast a reassuring smile in her direction as she chewed on her bottom lip. ¡°Why is Count Vlad Dracula not here?¡± Gavril asked at last. ¡°I have sensed his power in the city, yet he has not revealed himself to us.¡± ¡°As I have said before, my husband does not divulge his business dealings. I am merely his wife. He sent me to Buda and told me to stay with his mortal mistress. Yes, he has visited me, but only for a night, here and there.¡± I hesitated, then added, ¡°We are newly wedded. He comes to bed me. He has even spurned his usual mistress when he visits. Whether or not he pays homage to you and your sister is not information he would tell me.¡± ¡°He is a complicated man with great ambitions, is he not?¡± Ilinca did not seem to be truly asking for my opinion, but rather stating a fact. ¡°Yes, he is,¡± I answered truthfully. ¡°Is his ambition to usurp our control of Buda?¡± Gavril wondered aloud. ¡°But you would not know this, would you? Since he does not speak with you about his plans.¡± ¡°I can only speak for myself in this matter. I have no desire to become involved with the politics of this city or any other. I only desire to live my life as peacefully as I can in the guise of a very mortal Countess Dracula. I have taken great pains to establish myself in my social circle.¡± ¡°This has been noted by Borb¨¢la,¡± Ilinca said. ¡°You have the reputation of being a bit of a scandal due to your English background. Even the tragedy of your family¡¯s death has added to your allure. And, of course, your marriage to Count Vlad Dracula has made you the center of attention since he first brought you to Buda. It is very clear to us that you are established among the mortals. Yet, you are a mystery to your own kind. What are your passions? Your desires? Your plans? Surely they cannot be intertwined with your husband¡¯s, for you are not even privy to that information. So tell us, Countess Dracula, Princess of Wallachia, who are you?¡± This had never been asked of me before. I felt the question pierce deep within me and echo in my mind. For so long I had asserted who I wished to be only to be told it was an impossibility. Then I was forced to take on the visage Vlad had imposed upon me. I had not stopped to consider the woman I had evolved into over the course of the last two years. In a flash of a second, I saw all that had led to this moment. It was beautiful and terrible, wondrous and horrific, healing and painful. For the last year I had fought so hard against Vlad, struggling to not become the woman he wanted me to be, that I had forgotten the life that had come before. I was more than just a creature of the night created by Vlad. I was an aristocrat, an Englishwoman, and the member of a loving family. I was not just pain and pathos born of a cruel Master. ¡°At my core, I am Lady Glynis Wright. My desires are simple. To be with the ones I love and choose for myself the path I travel through this world. I wish to live here in Buda in peace.¡± I found it difficult to speak, but the truth of my words rang clear in the night. Ilinca slid from the step and gracefully slipped through the snow like a swan over still water. Stopping before me, her gaze met mine. Leaning toward me, she said, ¡°Answer me truthfully. Who do you love?¡± I could not take my eyes from her face. I sensed the danger in her words, but did not dare recoil. Ilinca¡¯s gaze did not waver as she waited for my answer. I knew that Astir would advise me to lie, but I was sick of lying and hiding. ¡°Ignatius,¡± I answered. ¡°He is my heart.¡± A smile slowly turned up the corners of Ilinca¡¯s lush mouth. ¡°You did not lie. A wise decision on your part, Lady Glynis Wright.¡± She returned to where Gavril continued to lounge on the steps. Standing at his side, she looked pleased with the course of events. ¡°We extend our treaty with your husband to all in your household,¡± Gavril declared. ¡°Adhere to our edicts and we shall have no trouble between us.¡± I bowed my head and sank into a deep curtsey. Laura followed suit. It seemed only proper. Through my lashes I saw a slight smile upon Gavril¡¯s lips before he motioned for us to rise. ¡°Let the gathering begin.¡± He rose to his feet and raised his arms. The candles flamed high around him and I felt the power of his Beckoning unfurl from within him as he summoned his progeny. Within moments, the vampires began to arrive. The first was a woman with shimmering white hair clad in a blue cloak that matched her ice blue eyes. She emerged from the snow like a wraith to sit upon a gravestone. The next was a pack of black wolves that tore into the graveyard before transforming into three young men. They scrambled over a small tomb and sat along the curved roof. Laura gasped beside me. ¡°Can we do that?¡± I nodded, though I was not certain how. I had seen Vlad and the sisters transform into wolves, but Vlad had never taught me. A black raven soared over the graveyard to the mausoleum and alighted on an angel. In the blink of an eye it was replaced by a young girl with curly black hair and lavender eyes. She sat upon the angel¡¯s wings, staring down at us with interest. One by one, the progeny of Gavril and Ilinca appeared and took their places among the graveyard. Each was strikingly perfect to behold except for one twisted little man no taller than my waist with a hump on one shoulder. His unruly brown hair, gentle face, and keen green eyes were his finest feature. He walked with a slight limp and sat at the feet of Gavril. Page 59 ¡°The House of Gavril has gathered on St. Andrew¡¯s Eve to acknowledge the great victory over the House of Baatar and the claiming of the city of Buda,¡± the little man announced. There were cheers from the vampires as Laura and I sat upon a tomb to watch the proceedings. ¡°Magyar vampires once more rule Magyar land!¡± Ilinca cried out, raising her fist above her head. ¡°The Mongolian invader is vanquished!¡± More cheers and the three men who had arrived together were especially rowdy. As I studied their features, I concluded they were brothers. There was a wild element to them that unsettled me, but I was even more keenly aware of the white haired vampire studying me from her perch. The small man motioned for silence. ¡°May we all remember this great victory as we continue forth in the name of Gavril.¡± ¡°Hail Gavril!¡± the girl on the mausoleum cried out. The other vampires, perhaps a dozen in all, echoed her words. Though Gavril kept his expression neutral, there was a bit of pride in his eyes. ¡°We fought together and were victorious. We lost some of our own in our battles, but we shall remember them always. Jenci, call out the names of our fallen brethren.¡± The little man stood up and cleared his throat. With sorrow in his voice, he announced those vampires who had died. Of course, Laura and I did not recognize any of the names, but the House of Gavril responded with great emotion. Each name was repeated by the vampires once it was announced and wails of despair erupted from some of those gathered. The emotion among those congregated was more than I was accustomed to witnessing. They tore at their hair and fell on their knees. As Jenci shouted out a name, Ilinca would recount how they died. ¡°Lajos!¡± Jenci called out. ¡°Fell to the sword of Baatar, but struck off the head of Baatar¡¯s favored Bride!¡± Ilinca shouted beside him. ¡°Juliana!¡± ¡°Fell to the teeth of an unknown assailant, but killed four of Baatar¡¯s guards!¡± In the end, ten names were announced and I realized the great loss the House of Gavril had suffered taking over Buda. Tears of blood streaked the faces of the gathered vampires. Gavril stood and silence fell over the graveyard. ¡°We have lost our beloved brethren, but we are victorious. Tonight we celebrate and mourn together as one family. Together, we plan for our future. This is St. Andrew¡¯s Eve, a sacred night among us. Tonight you may ask of me what you desire. Tonight we acknowledge our allies among us. Let us begin.¡± The vampire with the white hair stood and approached. She was tall and quite slim, appearing more like a ghost than vampire. She curtsied deep before Gavril. ¡°Rebeka, my first child, speak your desire.¡± Standing, she said, ¡°I wish to make my favored servant, Izsak, a noble member of the House of Gavril. He fought bravely at my side and has guarded me well for thirty years.¡± Gavril and Ilinca exchanged glances, then both nodded. ¡°Agreed, Rebeka. He may join us next St. Andrews Eve as a member of the House of Gavril.¡± ¡°I thank you,¡± Rebeka answered, smiling and returned to her seat. The young girl dropped down from above, landing in the snow. Dressed in the coat and gown of a child, she was very small compared to Gavril. Her black hair fell to her waist in a tangle of curls. ¡°Zsa Zsa,¡± Gavril said with a slight smile ¡°my second child. What do you desire?¡± ¡°I desire no progeny. I wish to have the head of Baatar.¡± Gavril seemed surprised by this ghoulish request and glanced at Ilinca. ¡°It is only a broken skull,¡± Ilinca remarked. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I wish to bronze it and place it upon a spike.¡± Zsa Zsa¡¯s pink lips smiled sweetly. ¡°As a warning for any vampire who would dare come against us.¡± ¡°Ilinca?¡± Gavril deferred to his sister. ¡°What do you say?¡± She shrugged. ¡°Let her have it. I¡¯m sick of seeing it in our bedchamber.¡± ¡°It is yours, Zsa Zsa.¡± The little girl grinned with delight. Sliding to her tip toes, she kissed Gavril¡¯s cheek as he leaned down to her. Sauntering past me, she gave me a bit of a feral grin before leaping onto a tombstone. I am not a very patient person and have no great love for ritual, but I was quite fascinated as each of the vampires came forth to ask for favors from their Master and Mistress. Most requested the right to make another vampire. Only one was denied. It was one of the wolf brothers who had chosen a mortal girl with no knowledge of the vampires. ¡°She''ll go mad,¡± Ilinca informed the crestfallen young man. In the end, he was allowed to kidnap her and make her into his blood concubine. This seemed to please him though it angered me. Laura started to protest, but I silenced her with a look. Jenci stepped forward. ¡°Now to declare the allies of the House of Gavril!¡± Ilinca strolled to the center of the gathering. ¡°Our allies will be treated with the utmost respect at all times unless Gavril lifts his protection. First, in gratitude for his assistance in destroying Baatar, Count Vlad Dracula. We extend our hospitality to the House of Dracula as well. Joining us tonight are Countess Dracula and her progeny, Laura. All members of their household are under our protection.¡± The vampires all bowed their heads in our direction. Nervously, I stood up, feeling the need to acknowledge the moment. ¡°I am humbled by your proclamation and thank you.¡± Gavril nodded curtly, but Ilinca¡¯s smile was warm. ¡°Second, we acknowledge Lord Astir. He did not interfere with our war and was most helpful in securing our allies.¡± There was a flash of white light and Astir stood before us. A white robe was draped over his tall form and the flaming wings spreading out from his shoulders illuminated the graveyard. The thick coils of his blond hair fell over his shoulder as he bowed low before Gavril. Though his eyes were nothing more than orbs of fire, I thought I caught a twinkle of mischief in them. ¡°I am honored and delighted,¡± Astir declared, and kissed Gavril¡¯s hand. ¡°His haven will once more be opened not only to our kind but the other supernaturals of the city,¡± Gavril announced. ¡°You may once more enjoy the entertainment he provides.¡± The wolf brothers let out howls of delight and clapped each other on their backs. Astir bowed to Ilinca before gliding over to my side. ¡°Well played,¡± I said to him in hushed tones. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it?¡± Astir answered, kissing my cheek. ¡°And last, we announce an official envoy from the Immortal Beloved. She who gave birth to all of us has requested that we embrace one of her favored progeny as her voice in our city. Gavril and I have agreed to acknowledge this request. May we introduce Father Ignatius.¡± As he stepped into the clearing clad in his long black coat, Ignatius¡¯s dark blue eyes met mine. I did not care who witnessed my actions. I flung myself into his arms and kissed him. Chapter 29 ¡°As always, a pleasure,¡± Ignatius whispered, holding my hands. I beamed at him, joy filling my heart. The love in his eyes was a balm to my fretful mind. Abruptly, all the fear and frustration of the last month dissipated under his affectionate gaze. Gently, he took my hand and guided me to Laura and Astir. Astir watched the proceedings with great interest from his perch upon a tomb. His robe and flaming wings faded into more modest attire. He now appeared as a tall, slightly feminine man wearing a long navy coat, black waistcoat, white shirt, red trousers, and shiny black boots. Laura watched Ignatius with great interest as she latched onto my arm. With a slight nod of his head to Astir, Ignatius turned to Gavril and Ilinca. Approaching them, he was an impressive sight with his dark coat and black hair flecked with snow. Bowing his head, he said, ¡°I gratefully accept your gracious invitation into your city. The Immortal Beloved extends her gratitude and affection to all her children.¡± Gavril also bowed his head, accepting the blessing. ¡°We are honored to have the benediction of one of the first of our kind.¡± ¡°May she live forever,¡± Ilinca intoned solemnly, curtseying. All the vampires lowered their heads in supplication to the unseen vampire. I followed suit as did Laura. Ignatius drew out a small gold box and laid it at the feet of the siblings. Ilinca retrieved it with great reverence. She opened it and withdrew a small, stoppered vial. Within was a small portion of red liquid. Ilinca¡¯s eyes widened as she gasped. Gavril mirrored her expression as he stepped to her side. The vampires around me all fell to their knees, not daring to raise their heads. Emulating their actions, Laura and I also knelt. ¡°This is surely the greatest of honors.¡± Gavril whispered. ¡°She is pleased with your discretion. The mortals were never aware of the vampire war that waged around them for nearly a year. Though she is always saddened by the loss of our own, she is aware of Baatar¡¯s atrocities.¡± Ignatius paused, letting his words take effect. ¡°She hopes that his legacy is now dead in this city. Therefore, she has sent a gift to empower your house.¡± Ilinca held the crystal vial aloft for all of her vampires to witness. ¡°Rise, House of Gavril, and let us remember this night when the Immortal Beloved blessed us with her essence.¡± Page 60 Ignatius bowed his head, then joined me. Ignatius¡¯s hand enfolded mine. Lifting my head, I smiled at him warmly. He kissed my forehead, then returned his gaze to the ceremony before us. The House of Gavril slowly gathered around the siblings. Ilinca and Gavril placed one drop of the Immortal Beloved¡¯s blood upon their lips and kissed of each member of their house. Each vampire licked the blood from their lips as they solemnly formed a circle about their leaders. Finally, Gavril placed the last of the blood upon his mouth, leaned over, and kissed Ilinca. It was in that moment I knew who Ilinca¡¯s forbidden love was without any doubt. Their kiss was far from the chaste kiss of siblings. I winced while attempting not to display any outward signs of my disgust. I could never imagine kissing my brother Andrew in such a manner. The passion between Gavril and Ilinca was undeniable as was the tenderness of Gavril¡¯s hands as he cradled Ilinca¡¯s face, yet the sight made me feel slightly ill. Beside me, Laura widened her eyes while Ignatius averted his. The two vampires were lost in their passion for a short time. When they parted it was with great reluctance and their eyes did not stray from each other. ¡°Let us remember always this night...¡± Gavril intoned. Hearing their dismissal in his tone, his progeny drifted away into the snowy night. As Zsa Zsa departed, she touched Ignatius¡¯s hand lightly, giggled, then her form melded into a raven. On dark wings, she took flight and vanished. Rebekah and Jenci bowed their heads to Ignatius as they strolled past us. Ignatius acknowledged them with a slight smile. We followed the vampires into the night, leaving Ilinca and Gavril in each other¡¯s embrace. During our return journey to the Dosza Palace, we were seized with a playful spirit. Laura snatched snow from a tree branch and lobbed it at me and Ignatius before dashing off with a gleeful laugh. With a merry chuckle, Ignatius flung snow after her, the cold white chunks showering her as she fled. I snatched up handfuls of snow and chased her. The three of us wound through the trees, tossing snowballs, and laughing. It was a great pleasure to see the two people I loved so much enjoying each other¡¯s presence. Gripping Laura¡¯s hands, I spun her about. We tilted back our heads and the stars above swirled around like a carousel. Our fingers slipping free, we fell into the cold white drifts, giggling. Ignatius reached down and plucked us from the snow. Together, arm and arm, we walked toward the palace. ¡°An introduction is required,¡± Laura chastised me. Her face was flushed and she looked like the mortal girl I had befriended. ¡°Laura, this is Ignatius, the great love of my life. Ignatius, my fledgling, Laura.¡± Ignatius bowed to Laura and kissed her hand. His dark blue eyes studied her before he straightened. ¡°Newly born, I see.¡± ¡°I have much to tell you,¡± I conceded. ¡°Yes, you do,¡± Ignatius agreed. His tone was light, but the gravitas woven through it took a bite out of my joy. Noticing the alteration of my expression, he drew me close, kissed me, then swung me about. My laughter returned and we plunged through the falling snowflakes toward the palace. Adem was waiting for us in the foyer when we returned. He bowed to Ignatius. ¡°I see that all is well.¡± ¡°We have sanctuary in the city. The treaty stands. For now we are safe.¡± I lightly squeezed his forearm as I strolled past the guard. Laura trailed in my wake. ¡°The other vampires were absolutely frightening. I have quite a lot to learn apparently.¡± ¡°You are young. You will learn,¡± Ignatius promised her as he fell into step with her. Adem walked behind us as we descended on the parlor where we commonly entertained guests. I flung myself onto the couch and collapsed against the pillows. Ignatius leaned over to kiss me before sinking down beside me. Laura studied our interaction from her perch on a nearby chair. ¡°Then it appears that we have avoided any potential fallout from Laura¡¯s resurrection,¡± Adem noted from where he stood near the door. ¡°The mortal authorities are satisfied as well.¡± ¡°Thank goodness! I cannot bear any more drama!¡± I stroked Ignatius¡¯s long hair as he reclined against me. ¡°Now that Ignatius is welcomed into the city, we can at last enjoy our lives.¡± ¡°Nothing is ever quite as simple as you would like,¡± Ignatius reminded me. ¡°I am very glad to have returned to find you safe. I thank you for that, Adem.¡± ¡°I beg your pardon.¡± I frowned at Ignatius. ¡°It is not so difficult as you may think,¡± Adem responded wryly. I cast a pout in Adem¡¯s direction. ¡°Is this a conspiracy against me? I do believe I have done well for myself despite a few missteps.¡± Ignatius gestured toward Laura with the tilt of his head. ¡°Misstep is a simplified description of what has occurred.¡± ¡°Have you considered how difficult it has been to exist in this world with very little instruction? I have done the very best I can.¡± I stomped my foot despite being seated. Adem smiled with amusement at my action, the scar on his lip making an odd crease along its fullness. ¡°Despite all that has happened, we are all safe and sound. Is that not enough?¡± I glowered at both men pointedly. The sudden pounding of hard notes on the piano in the corner startled us. I looked over to see Astir seated at the instrument. Observing that his audience was now paying attention, he began to play a little melody. His long fingers lightly tapped along the black keys, his face unusually somber. ¡°Oh, my little darlings. Lady Glynis may not be regarded as an enemy of the House of Gavril, but how much longer before they truly began to wonder as to the exact location of a certain Count Vlad Dracula?¡± He punctuated his words with firm, harsh notes. ¡°Must you always steal away my happiness?¡± I frowned at the fallen angel with disdain. Ignatius rested his hand upon my knee. ¡°He speaks the truth. For now Gavril is satisfied that you are not conspiring against him, but he is quite certain that Vlad is. Vlad¡¯s absence is a cause for great concern. All of Vlad¡¯s actions are performed in accordance to his grandiose plans. He has been known to set events in motion years before he actually attacks. His absence can only be regarded as a ploy in some grand plot.¡± As Ignatius spoke, Astir accompanied his words with a slightly off key melody. ¡°Exactly right. How long before Gavril and Ilinca began to regard you with suspicion again?¡± I almost protested that I had nothing to hide, but realized this was not the truth at all. I had much to hide. I felt the corner of my lips turn downward as I pondered the possible consequences for the entombment of Vlad. What would Gavril and Ilinca do to me? Would they side with Vlad against me and punish me? ¡°May I ask why Vlad Dracula is a cause for such concern? He is a bit terrifying to behold, yes, but is he as powerful as Gavril and Ilinca?¡± Laura asked timidly. Ignatius arched one eyebrow as he folded his arms over his chest. His face wore a somber expression as he regarded Laura. ¡°May I speak freely before her, Glynis?¡± ¡°She knows some of what has happened, but not all.¡± ¡°Your mistress struck down Vlad Dracula and imprisoned him within his own coffin. He is alive, but drained of life and power. What she has done has caused complications. My own Mistress would judge her harshly if she knew what Glynis has done.¡± ¡°Gavril and Ilinca are his sworn allies, so this would cause difficulties as well,¡± Astir added, his hands still drifting over the keys of the piano as he played. ¡°I did what I had to do to escape. I will not feel regret for my actions despite the ramifications.¡± Adem inclined his head in concurrence, but said, ¡°Yes, but now we wait for the truth to be revealed.¡± ¡°Will it be?¡± Laura wondered. ¡°Oh, yes. A vampire such as Vlad Dracula has made a notable impression among many powerful creatures. His lack of presence in the city of Buda has already been noted.¡± Astir pounded away on the piano dramatically. ¡°It is only a matter of time before someone discovers what has happened.¡± ¡°No one can find the castle,¡± I said confidently. ¡°I have kept it hidden.¡± ¡°But for how long?¡± Astir arched his brows high on his forehead, the notes he was playing becoming ominous. I shifted uncomfortably. Ignatius lightly stroked the back of my neck with his fingers to soothe me. ¡°The reality is,¡± my love started in a somber tone, ¡°that Vlad will find a way to rise if we do not kill him. And we cannot kill him.¡± ¡°Why ever not?¡± Laura demanded. ¡°We should go and slay him immediately so none may find out what Glynis did!¡± Astir slammed his hands down on the keys of the piano and stood up. ¡°Because should he die, he will return. Dracula can never truly die.¡± I gaped at the fallen angel in disbelief. ¡°You lie!¡± ¡°No. He does not. Dracula is no mere vampire.¡± Ignatius glanced toward Adem. ¡°Should we divulge all?¡± ¡°Too much has been kept from her in the past. Speak the truth of it,¡± Adem answered tersely. Page 61 Astir snorted with contempt. Ignatius ignored him. ¡°There is a school of the black arts known as the Scholomance hidden away in the wilds of Transylvania near a lake with no name. It is taught by Lucifer himself.¡± Laura¡¯s eyes widened as I narrowed mine. ¡°Surely you jest.¡± I scoffed at the mere notion. ¡°Ah, no, he does not, dear Glynis,¡± Astir sniffed. He abandoned the piano and slumped into a chair, his long legs askew. ¡°Lucifer does indeed teach the darkest of magicks to his students there. Ten students are selected, but only nine depart at the end of a decade. He always keeps one as payment.¡± ¡°And you are saying Vlad was one of these students?¡± I was astonished. ¡°He studied with the devil?¡± Laura paled a bit more as she gazed at Astir. I had told her all about his true nature and she had been a bit unnerved by his status as a former angel. ¡°Count Vlad Dracula studied with the devil? Satan himself?¡± ¡°Lucifer,¡± Astir corrected. ¡°It was within a century of Vlad becoming a vampire. He was not satisfied with the powers that were bestowed upon him by his vampire nature. He wanted more power and was determined that he would not die again. Therefore, he sought out the Scholomance and found it.¡± ¡°He vanished for a decade,¡± Ignatius continued. ¡°He left Erzs¨¦bet and Cneajna drained and entombed until he returned. And when he did reappear, he had gained the knowledge that would allow him to live on forever. That is why the Immortal Beloved has ordered an edict that none may slay him. For should he die, he will return.¡± ¡°But what he shall be, we do not know,¡± Astir added. ¡°Is that why she keeps him bound to his land?¡± I thought of the boxes of earth he carried with him. ¡°Is that why he wants to escape her so terribly?¡± ¡°Of course. He gained power to seize control of all vampires only to have her thwart him because she created him.¡± Ignatius¡¯s face was the picture of sorrow. ¡°He attempted to strike her down and was swiftly defeated. She banished him to his land. He remained there until he found a way to move about with limitations. That was when I was sent to watch him.¡± ¡°Who is the Immortal Beloved?¡± Laura dared to ask. ¡°One of the first of us,¡± Ignatius explained. ¡°She is the one who created Vlad and me. We are her rare progeny. She is loath to create progeny after the corruption of Vlad. But all vampires who are aware of her existence revere her.¡± ¡°Not all vampires are aware of their origins or of the old great vampire houses.¡± Astir sighed dramatically. ¡°There are plenty of ignorant vampires running about in this day and age.¡± ¡°Vlad told me there is no true order to vampire society.¡± I felt perturbed by my lack of knowledge. Ignatius slightly shrugged. ¡°There really has never been. A few vampires have tried to mold their lives after their mortal ones. Like Gavril and Ilinca, they have created vampire families and abide by their own strict rules. But there is no true set order. In this area of Europe the vampires have shaped their society to resemble the mortal royal houses and acknowledge the Immortal Beloved. Yet, in France and Germany, the vampires do as they please and rarely congregate.¡± ¡°The point of the matter is that Vlad is a power to be reckoned with,¡± Astir interrupted, obviously in a foul mood. ¡°We cannot kill him. Therefore, at some point, we will have to deal with him.¡± ¡°And we have seen how he can influence people even from beyond his imprisonment,¡± Adem stated. ¡°He was attacking you as a spectral creature.¡± ¡°And he has been haunting the dreams of Csilla.¡± I felt disturbed by this thought. ¡°I do not think he has tried to summon Magda.¡± ¡°He cannot. She is bound to your blood,¡± Adem comforted me. ¡°But Katya could be susceptible.¡± ¡°How can we be certain?¡± I was aghast with the possibilities. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her? She¡¯s lingering outside the door.¡± Ignatius gestured toward the hall. Adem lunged swiftly through the doorway and dragged Katya into view. Her vivid blue eyes were wide, but her sultry smile was the same as ever. ¡°Tell us, Katya, do you hear Vlad Dracula in your dreams?¡± Adem shook her roughly. Fluttering her dark lashes, her smile broadened slightly. ¡°Perhaps.¡± ¡°What does he tell you?¡± Ignatius rose sharply to his feet. ¡°To bring her to him,¡± she answered, pointing at me. ¡°And he promises to reward me.¡± ¡°In what manner?¡± Adem shoved her deeper into the room to stand before me and Ignatius. ¡°To make me his Bride.¡± Studying her closely, I wondered if I should kill her. ¡°Does this appeal to you?¡± Laughing, she vehemently shook her head, her blond hair flying about her face. ¡°Oh, no! I laugh when he offers! I should never want to be a vampire! Then I would not be able to go outside in the day. I love the sunlight.¡± ¡°So what do you want?¡± Ignatius looked upon her with great curiosity. ¡°To drink from Countess Dracula so I may be like Magda. I wish to live a long life in servitude to the vampires. I like it when they give me their kisses.¡± Katya¡¯s gaze shifted to my lips, her expression full of longing. ¡°I love the kisses she gives me. I want them upon my flesh. I have no desire to become a vampire and lose that exquisite joy.¡± ¡°She¡¯s telling the truth,¡± Astir decided, sounding a bit surprised. ¡°How can we know that?¡± Laura demanded. ¡°What if she¡¯s plotting against us?¡± Ignatius tapped his chin thoughtfully. ¡°She speaks the truth. She¡¯s addicted to the vampire bite and her mind is so completely warped by Vlad¡¯s interference, it is difficult to even try to control her.¡± The fallen angel let out a loud, boisterous guffaw. ¡°Oh, you have no idea how difficult.¡± Katya smirked at him, before returning her eyes to me. The hunger lingering in their depths was disturbing in its ferocity. Laura rushed to my side and glowered at the girl. ¡°You are not to upset my Mistress!¡± Katya frowned slightly. ¡°I have no intention of disturbing anyone. I merely wish to serve.¡± Unfolding his long form from the chair, Astir stepped between the two young women. ¡°Now, now, we have much more important things to concern ourselves with other than Katya¡¯s desire to be fed upon. We have won a great victory tonight. The powers that be are now at peace with all gathered here. We are safe from their interference for the time being. But the day will come when Vlad Dracula returns and we should be prepared.¡± ¡°How?¡± I asked. ¡°We should leave the city,¡± Laura decided. ¡°We should take my inheritance and move far from here.¡± ¡°He will find her,¡± Ignatius stated. I knew in my heart this was true. ¡°Should I not attempt to create a safe haven for myself here? If Gavril and Ilinca trust me, will they not turn against Vlad?¡± Astir pulled Katya away from me and sat her gruffly down in a chair. ¡°I think that is a very wise suggestion, my darling Countess. But how will you procure their loyalty?¡± Sighing, I sank into Ignatius¡¯s arms. ¡°I am at a loss.¡± ¡°I must ask,¡± Laura said. ¡°Why does Count Vlad Dracula desire her?¡± The men before me looked vastly uncomfortable at her question and it occurred to me that Vlad may want me for more than just his mere wife. ¡°What is it? What are you keeping from me?¡± Ignatius stroked my hair lovingly as he moved to look into my eyes directly. ¡°Vlad gave you his power when you struck him down.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I said, vividly remembering how he wilted into a wizened husk in my arms. ¡°I thought perhaps he did it because he loved me, but I realize now that was a foolish thought.¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Astir sniffed with disdain. ¡°He does love you. And he does have confidence in your abilities to survive among the most dangerous of immortals, but he did it for another rather distasteful reason.¡± ¡°Enlighten me.¡± I was becoming impatient and set my hands upon my hips. ¡°He needs your blood to revive him,¡± Adem said at last. ¡°Can he not drink from one of the sisters or a mortal?¡± ¡°He could, but he would be significantly weaker.¡± Ignatius shifted on his feet, disturbed by his own thoughts. ¡°He would need to drink your blood to regain what he has lost.¡± ¡°And not a mere drop or two,¡± Astir continued. ¡°He will need to drain you as you did him to restore him to full strength. He will reclaim his power from your veins and rise.¡± Ignatius was wise enough not to touch me as I stood before them, hands clutched at my sides, my anger burning bright. ¡°He cannot!¡± Laura cried out. ¡°But he would,¡± Katya said in her lighthearted voice. ¡°He would drain every last drop and punish her for what she has done to him. I saw that in my dreams.¡± I could not speak my rage was so overpowering. I stomped my foot and let out a cry of frustration. Page 62 ¡°You cannot let him do this to her!¡± Laura confronted Ignatius, her fists raised. ¡°We must stop him!¡± ¡°Why did none of you deign to tell me this?¡± I nearly screamed, finding my voice. Astir grabbed my arm and wrenched me around. ¡°Because, my dear little vampire, you are prone to action without thought.¡± ¡°Astir has guided you through a difficult time by giving you just enough information to keep you out of harm¡¯s way,¡± Adem pointed out. ¡°Should he have told you all that you know now, you would have reacted rashly out of fear and desperation. You have now truly evolved into a powerful and wise vampire.¡± I covered my face with my hands as the horror of my possible fate overwhelmed me. I knew in my heart that all they said was true. Vlad would drain every lost drop from my flesh and entomb me as punishment. When he finally allowed me to rise, I would never be truly free again. Ignatius gently touched my shoulder and I went into his arms. He enfolded me lovingly. Silence settled upon all in the room as the enormity of our future battle against Vlad Dracula filled us all with dread. Chapter 30 The Journal of Countess Dracula December 2, 1820 The Dosza Palace, Buda The snowfall has not lessened, but has increased in its intensity. We shall soon be snowbound. Csilla has taken a turn for the worse as Vlad torments her in her sleep. I sometimes almost feel pity for her. Then I remember how coldly she sent my family to their deaths and it ebbs away. Adem has posted a guard at her door to watch over her. Another guard has been watching Katya, but she seems quite content to offer her veins to Laura. She flirts even more outrageously with Laura than she ever has with me. I am a little concerned that Laura is susceptible to Katya¡¯s manipulations. If only life were not so terribly complicated. Meanwhile, I am terrified of what Vlad may do next. ¡°Do you think we should leave the bed tonight?¡± Ignatius asked soon after we awakened ¡°No, I refuse.¡± Buried under the covers in Ignatius¡¯s arms, I didn¡¯t want to slide out of bed and face the evening routine. I was content in the comfort of his embrace and did not wish to break it. Despite the threat of Vlad¡¯s vengeance, I was happy with Ignatius. He is eerily adept at knowing exactly what to do or say to make me smile and put aside my fears. His fingers slid down over my bare back, a delicious touch that aroused me. ¡°We should feed tonight,¡± he reminded me. ¡°We did not feed yesterday.¡± ¡°We were busy yesterday.¡± I brushed my hand over his manhood and made him laugh. ¡°You do remember that?¡± ¡°Of course! It is difficult to forget when you do that.¡± Tugging me onto his chest, he shoved the covers back over my head so he could see me. Smiling, he pressed kisses to my mouth. A gentle knock on the bedroom door distracted us. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Shall I draw a bath?¡± Magda¡¯s said, sounding amused. ¡°Oh, I suppose, you horrible servant,¡± I called out. Through the door, I heard her laughing. ¡°I will return shortly.¡± Straddling Ignatius¡¯s waist, I sat up, the covers pooling around my thighs. Pulling my hair over one shoulder, I pouted. Ignatius lightly rubbed the sides of my legs as he bestowed a sweet smile upon me. ¡°No fretting, Glynis. We will rise, feed, and have a lovely evening. I would like to visit with Laura and learn more about her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s boring.¡± I was sulking, but I could not help it. He had spoiled me with his lovemaking. All the tension and fears of the last months were banished for a short while and I had enjoyed the feeling of contentment. ¡°Now, now, Glynis. Enough of that,¡± he chastised, though his tone was light. ¡°Is it so wrong for me to want to stay here in this bed with you forever?¡± ¡°I share the sentiment, yet we both know that is an impossibility.¡± I cast a dark look toward the heavily covered window. ¡°It¡¯s still snowing, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I believe so.¡± Ignatius sat up, holding me close to his chest. He cradled me against him and compelled me to look at him with the touch of his fingers on my cheek. ¡°Glynis, despite our difficult situation remember that I am here for you. I love you and nothing could have kept me away for long. Though I never lied to my Mistress, I did have to persuade her to allow me to come here to watch over you. She¡¯s afraid, too, of what Vlad may be plotting in his absence. All I do, I do for you.¡± Wrapping my arms around his neck, I pressed my lips to his temple. His hands ran up my back to nestle in my hair. ¡°I know, my love. I just wish for a simple life with you and Laura.¡± ¡°You do love her, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Desperately. She reminds me so much of May at times, but has my spark. I do admit to misreading her a bit. I had no idea she was a lover of other women and that was the reason she was so adamantly opposed to being married. I thought she was like me - a rebel against the suffocating rules of society.¡± ¡°She is in her own way, my love. She just had one more reason to fight.¡± Nestled against his chest, I felt my sour mood began to dissipate. There is an aura about Ignatius that comforts me. Perhaps it is because he is so wise for having lived for so long. ¡°How old you?¡± I asked, suddenly realizing I had no idea how long he had walked the earth. ¡°Close to a thousand years old,¡± he admitted. ¡°Horrified to be with such an old man?¡± ¡°It is rather shocking. I don¡¯t know. Our age difference is quite extreme.¡± I playfully pretended to mull the situation over. Chuckling, he kissed my throat. ¡°I may be old, but with age comes the wisdom that only time can grant. And that wealth of knowledge tells me that I have never loved anyone like I love you.¡± ¡°It is my fabulous fiery hair and personality.¡± ¡°Perhaps. All I know is that when we first spoke, I was captivated. As I observed you from afar I became even more intrigued. And when we finally met, I was smitten. I do believe that the more I learn about you, the more I love you.¡± With a wicked smile, I kissed him, pressing him back down onto the bed. When Magda returned to prepare my bath, we ignored her. Later- It was several more hours before we ventured downstairs. Laura was sitting in the library reading a book near the fire. Katya sat near her sloppily mending a petticoat under Magda¡¯s watchful eye. It was obvious from my maidservant¡¯s frustrated expression that Katya was not very adept with the needle and thread. ¡°I was beginning to wonder if we would ever see you again,¡± Laura said, her eyes sparkling with delight. Ignatius leaned against the back of her chair and peered down at her work. ¡°Very pretty. Your stitches are quite neat.¡± ¡°You should see Glynis¡¯s work.¡± Laura giggled. I frowned at her. I rush at times and my stitching tends to be uneven. Katya grumbled under her breath as she shoved the needle through the fabric. ¡°Has Csilla been about?¡± I had yet to feed and I supposed I should seek her out. ¡°She had some soup sent up to her room, but has not come down tonight. I believe the weather is adversely affecting her health,¡± Magda responded. ¡°Go feed. I will make do with one of the guards,¡± Ignatius said. ¡°You can take from me!¡± Katya tossed her sewing aside and stood up excitedly. ¡°No!¡± I snapped. ¡°Sit,¡± Magda ordered, shoving the girl down by her shoulders. ¡°Work on your mending. If we are forced to tolerate you, you can at least attempt to be useful.¡± ¡°But I am!¡± Katya touched her throat and smirked in Laura¡¯s direction. Laura tittered and bowed over her embroidery, a deep flush washing over her face. I wondered if much had developed between the two young women in my absence. Leaving the warmth of the library, I walked swiftly through the cold corridors to Csilla¡¯s room. I found Brice and a maid leaving as I arrived. The maid carried a full bowl of soup upon a silver tray. She bowed her head and rushed past me. ¡°Is she awake?¡± ¡°Does it matter, Countess?¡± Brice¡¯s voice was edged with a bitterness I found disquieting. ¡°Why are you taking so long to kill her? Did you not promise that one day you would release us from her cruelty? Yet, you allow her to live. Are you any different than her after all? Shocked, I stared at him. ¡°I am doing what I should to protect all of us. Actions committed in haste often do not have positive results. Trust me, that is a lesson I am continually being forced to learn over and over again. I am sometimes far too quick to action, but in this case, I must take my time.¡± ¡°Even though she murdered Laura?¡± ¡°What?¡± Brice withdrew a small bottle from his pocket. ¡°I discovered this in the kitchen. The baroness asked the cook to add it to the tea we were brewing for Laura when she was ill. The poor woman thought it was medicine. But it¡¯s not. It¡¯s belladonna.¡± I reached for the bottle, but he quickly hid it away in his pocket. ¡°If you will not kill her, Countess, I will.¡± Page 63 ¡°You have been giving her the poison, haven¡¯t you?¡± I was shocked by his disclosure, but Laura¡¯s rabid fevers and quick demise made all the more sense now. Yes, she had been ill with a lung ailment, but the belladonna had hastened her death. Brice¡¯s face contorted with barely contained fury. ¡°I trusted that you would release us all from her tyranny. You do not witness the things she does. You live in opulence and do not see how she beats the maids or holds us here by threats. She often tells us that if we leave, she will report us to the authorities for thievery. You promised me you would help me return to England. I have waited patiently, but now I believe you to be a liar.¡± ¡°I am not! I will return you to England, I swear it. But this is neither the time nor the place to discuss such things.¡± ¡°If she dies, you inherit her wealth and we will be free.¡± ¡°Do you not think it suspicious if she dies so soon after the deaths of Sir Stephan and his wife?¡± ¡°The city is full of illness. This winter will be the death of many.¡± Brice¡¯s tone was laced with venom and his eyes were cruel. ¡°Kill her and none will know the difference.¡± A strangled cry from within the room drew my attention. Pressing past Brice, I pushed open the door. Csilla stood near the window, drawing back the heavy curtains to gaze down into the frozen gardens. ¡°Csilla?¡± ¡°A wolf was dancing in my dreams and when I went to the window, it was on the ledge staring at me.¡± She turned to look at me with a dazed expression, and I was not certain she was truly awake. ¡°Madam, you were sleeping,¡± Brice said as he hastily rushed to help her back to bed. She clung to his arm as he guided her back to her enormous canopy. Confusion and fear played across her face as she settled back beneath the covers. ¡°There was a dragon, too. It kept calling my name.¡± I wedged myself between Brice and Csilla to lean over her. Her skin was hot to the touch and she was flushed. Though she did not have the horrible cough Laura had endured, her other symptoms were strikingly similar. I glanced at the cup of tea set next to the bed and then at Brice. He merely stared at her with barely disguised contempt. ¡°Vlad is sending you nightmares again. Pay them no heed,¡± I urged her. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want me. He wants you,¡± she whispered as her fingers tangled in her hair and she tugged at it in her distress. ¡°He cries out for you.¡± ¡°Sleep, Csilla. Sleep.¡± I did not want to feed from her if she was poisoned. I was not certain if the belladonna would affect me. I ushered Brice out of the room and took hold of his arm. ¡°Listen well. I will deal with her in my own time. Do you understand?¡± With a curt nod, he stormed off. Frustrated and disturbed by his words, I hurried back down stairs to speak with Ignatius. When I reached the final step of the staircase, I was surprised to see Percy standing in the foyer speaking with Ignatius. Percy¡¯s hat and shoulders were covered in snow and he stamped his frozen feet as he shivered. ¡°Percy! What on earth are you doing out on such a night as this?¡± I rushed to him as he smiled at me ruefully. ¡°It appears we shall soon be snowbound and I wanted to give you and Laura gifts for Christmas. I was just telling Father Ignatius that I can only stay a few minutes. The storm is worsening and my driver will not wait long.¡± ¡°I am pleased to see you, but you shouldn¡¯t have.¡± I was a little nervous about Percy seeing Ignatius in my new home, but I tried to not let my feelings show. ¡°I sent Magda to get Laura,¡± Ignatius informed me. ¡°Thank you, Father Ignatius. Percy, you are so pale!¡± Percy pulled off his gloves before taking my hands, but still they were icy and chapped from the cold. ¡°Don¡¯t fret over me. I am fine.¡± Laura rushed out to greet him. I stepped aside so she could embrace him warmly. It was as if we were all family and I could not help but smile. ¡°I must hurry, but I brought you gifts. I was telling Father Ignatius that I found the perfect gift for both of you, and I had to bring them over tonight before the blizzard snow bounds us all.¡± He produced two small matching jewelry boxes and placed them in our hands. ¡°Open them now. I doubt I shall be here for Christmas, so let this be a little celebration for all of us.¡± Together, we opened the small boxes to reveal elegant cameos. Mine was a beautiful ivory relief upon a blue background with a gold filigree setting, and Laura¡¯s was ivory upon coral, and both cameos were strung on delicate gold chains. Laura and I gasped with delight ¡°They¡¯re lovely!¡± I exclaimed, embracing him. Laura also tossed her arms about him, elated with the gift. ¡°But we have nothing for you!¡± ¡°Your smiles of delight are the only gifts I would ever ask of you,¡± Percy answered. I saw his blue eyes flick toward Ignatius as my love leaned over Laura to view the necklace as she showed it to him. ¡°Father Ignatius just arrived a few nights ago,¡± I explained. ¡°He¡¯s a dear friend.¡± ¡°I can see that.¡± Percy regarded me in such a way that I was afraid I was blushing. ¡°I wish I could stay and visit with the good Father and my favorite young ladies, but time is short. I must go.¡± ¡°Oh, Percy! We shall miss you!¡± Laura sighed wistfully. ¡°Spring will come soon enough,¡± Percy assured her. ¡°Wear your necklace and I shall always be close to you in spirit.¡± ¡°Always.¡± Laura clutched it to her heart. With the tenderness of an older relative, Percy touched her cheek and then mine. For an instant, I sensed great sorrow in him and I stepped toward him. I do not know what I would have said, but the moment passed as he whirled about and departed into the white world beyond. His form was immediately obscured by the storm. The door shut with a loud boom. ¡°I miss him already,¡± Laura wailed. ¡°I do, too.¡± I helped her put on her necklace and she rushed off to show Katya. In silence I gazed down at the cameo in my hand. I felt a pang of sadness so deep, I could not fathom what it meant. ¡°He loves both of you like a father would,¡± Ignatius stated, his words slicing through the quiet. ¡°He is such a dear man.¡± Ignatius kissed my cheek before plucking the necklace from my palm. Gently, he strung it about my neck and fastened it. I pressed my hand to it and wondered what had brought about the sorrow in Percy¡¯s gaze. ¡°You are far away from me,¡± Ignatius said in a hushed voice. ¡°What concerns you so?¡± Forcing my thoughts away from my friend, I told Ignatius about Csilla poisoning Laura and hastening her death. ¡°And Brice is now poisoning Csilla with the same belladonna.¡± Ignatius pressed his mouth into a grim line, shaking his head. ¡°Dramatic lot, aren¡¯t they all?¡± ¡°She is fading away swiftly. I can see death upon her. I knew I was drinking quite a lot of her blood, but the poison is only making her death approach that much more swiftly. If she dies too soon, I fear that we may draw the suspicion of the local authorities. Laura was buried alive and her parents murdered. That is scandal enough.¡± ¡°Yet many will die this winter. If you are intent on killing her, what difference will it make when she dies?¡± Ignatius asked. ¡°You think me cruel for doing this, don¡¯t you?¡± I stomped my foot at him and walked briskly in the direction of the parlor. Ignatius strode along behind me. ¡°I don¡¯t think you cruel, Glynis. I think your desire for vengeance is understandable.¡± I whirled about on him. ¡°Yet, I can see it in your eyes that you do not approve.¡± ¡°Darling I do not approve. I have seen what the consuming need for vengeance can inflict upon a person¡¯s soul.¡± ¡°I have no soul!¡± ¡°Do you truly believe that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! But I do know that she helped murder my family and that she inflicts cruelty among others as well. Is it so wrong that I seek my own justice?¡± I sounded desperate even to myself. I was trying so very hard to justify my actions I realized that perhaps I did feel guilt. The deaths of Sir Stephan and Maria had horrified me. At first I thought perhaps it was because Laura had killed them and not me. But they were dead all the same and in some way by my own actions. Yet I could find no solace in their demise. ¡°No, it is not wrong if it is justice you truly seek.¡± A scream echoed through the palace and we all started at the sound. I realized it was Csilla and rushed to her room. The sound of footsteps informed me that my companion was close behind. Dashing up the staircase, I heard her scream again. ¡°Who is screaming?¡± Laura¡¯s voice called out from below. ¡°Csilla! Something is wrong.¡± Another scream rang through the house. I dashed down the corridors, my passing causing the candlelight to flicker as I swept by. Adem appeared out of a side hall and joined me. Together, we burst into her room. We found the Baroness collapsed on the floor, tearing at her hair and crying. In misery, she wailed. Falling to my knees beside her, I enfolded her in my arms. She clung to me, her face buried in my bosom. Page 64 ¡°What is it, Csilla?¡± ¡°It¡¯s terrible!¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°I saw Vlad in my dream. He was furious with me for not bringing you to him and he was trying to kill me! He appeared as a great dragon, rising up to scorch me with fire!¡± She screamed again. ¡°He¡¯s coming to kill me!¡± ¡°It was a dream! He is not here!¡± I looked to my guard and lover for reassurance. Adem was already at the window, gazing out at the snowstorm beyond the frosted panes. ¡°She was dreaming or hallucinating,¡± Ignatius decided. Csilla sobbed as she clawed at my dress. ¡°I saw his eyes. They were hateful! He demands obedience, but I will not give you to him! I will not. We shall be together forever far away from him!¡± I tried to quiet her, but it was to no avail. To my surprise, Laura and Katya stood near us. They must have followed me. Katya knelt next to Csilla and reached out to take her hand. ¡°Do not be afraid. He is far away from here and he is only angry because we will not obey.¡± Csilla gazed at the blond woman with hope awakening in her eyes. ¡°Do you hear him, too?¡± Katya nodded. ¡°I ignore him. He is of no consequence to me. My kisses come from others now,¡± she said looking significantly toward Laura. ¡°Do you dream of the dragon and the wolf?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Always. But then I wake up and they are not truly there.¡± To my surprise, Katya pulled Csilla from my arms and helped her to her feet. The girl who often drove me mad surprised me by kindly helping the baroness back to her bed. Csilla leaned heavily against Katya as she was led away. ¡°I will stay with you and you will see that there is nothing to fear.¡± Retreating from the room, I felt disquieted by what I had heard. Ignatius lightly stroked my arm as we gathered in the hallway. Adem shut the door as Laura drew close. ¡°She has certainly taken a turn for the worse,¡± Adem observed. ¡°Brice has been poisoning her with belladonna,¡± Ignatius informed Adem. ¡°She could be having fever dreams.¡± ¡°Or Vlad could truly be threatening her,¡± Adem replied. ¡°She was so frightened. It was terrible to see,¡± Laura whispered. ¡°Post a guard, Adem. Do not let Brice into the room. We need to know if it is her fears and the poison speaking, or if Vlad is truly about to make a move.¡± My voice sounded strong and firm, yet I felt afraid. ¡°And if he is?¡± Laura¡¯s eyes were so wide, her pupils were perfectly ringed with white. ¡°We prepare to fight,¡± Adem answered. Silence dwelt among us after this comment. At last, I turned and walked away to my rooms. Chapter 31 The Journal of Countess Dracula December 4, 1820 The Dosza Palace There is no disguising that we are all ill at ease with our present situation. The snow is piled high against the windows and doors now. The cold is bitter and piercing. The palace is constantly freezing from the terrible weather and the only comfort to be found is to sit as close as possible to the fireplaces. Csilla is ill from the poison Brice slipped into her tea and soup. I have not fed from her though Ignatius assured me that I am immune due to my vampire nature. When I think of how she so cruelly poisoned Laura in an effort to eliminate her from my affections, I want to rush in and tear off her head. Yet, I know I must be patient. It is difficult to fight my natural urges, but I must contain myself if I am to survive. Katya often sits at Csilla¡¯s side, speaking softly to her as the fever rages and the hallucinations reign over her mind. Brice is angry with me, but I cannot be concerned. He can rot in his hate for all I care at this time. I do feel a certain amount of guilt because I did fail him to some extent, but I vow to keep my word to him even if he has upset me. I may be a vampire, but I am a decent person. Laura and Ignatius get along quite well. They both love to play chess and spend many hours huddled over the board moving pieces about. I am glad they are fond of each other. They are my new found family, and I love them both deeply. Every morning when I lay down in Ignatius¡¯s arms to sleep, I am comforted by his touch and love. Yet, I cannot ignore the dark specter that rules over my life. Astir warned me that death would come when the snow fell. The fortuneteller warned of a dragon and that death would be its harbinger. If the deaths they predicted were those of Laura and her family, then Vlad may be soon descending upon us. But I have come to believe, perhaps in a superstitious way, that it is Csilla¡¯s death that is my harbinger. I find myself more and more reluctant to take her life. ¡°What was that?¡± Laura asked. A commotion from the foyer drew my attention from my journaling. I was seated in the parlor writing while Ignatius and Laura sat before the fire playing chess. I tossed my journal and gold pen aside and rushed out of the room behind Ignatius. As I entered the foyer, my eyes fell upon the scene before me and I felt my dead heart lurch. ¡°No!¡± Behind me, Laura began to scream. I stumbled forward falling to my knees. Adem and his guards were swathed in heavy coats, scarves and fur hats. Adem tugged a snow covered form across the floor as his men dragged in another body before closing the door. I was aware of Laura sobbing and Ignatius and Adem talking rapidly to one another, but I could not take my eyes off of the pale, icy figure of my beloved friend, Percy. His blue eyes were open and his mouth was frozen in a grimace. Snow and ice covered his hair and I reached out to brush it away. It was then I saw the mangled remains of his throat. ¡°What did this?¡± My own voice startled me. I could still hear Laura screaming and Magda trying to console her, but they felt far away, their voices muffled. My fingers hovered over Percy¡¯s dead features as I realized I could not shut his eyes. They were frozen open. ¡°What did this?¡± My voice echoed through the foyer. Ignatius knelt beside me to examine my friend¡¯s dead body. He took hold of my hand and gently laid it back on my lap, so he could better see the wound. ¡°The driver¡¯s throat is torn open as well,¡± Adem noted. ¡°Cezar, check the bodies of the horses.¡± A guard nodded before plunging back into the world of night and snow. ¡°Ignatius,¡± I said, a catch in my voice. ¡°Tell me what did this!¡± Turning his face toward me, he said softly, ¡°A beast.¡± ¡°What sort of beast?¡± The word dragon resounded in my mind. ¡°Glynis, calm yourself. Please.¡± Ignatius¡¯s eyes strayed to where Laura lay collapsed on the floor with Magda trying to comfort her. ¡°You must be calm.¡± ¡°I loved him,¡± I wailed. ¡°He was my dear friend. He reminded me so much of my father!¡± Ignatius pressed his palms to my cheeks and kissed my forehead. ¡°I know, my darling, I know. Let me examine him. Please.¡± Clutching my hands to my bosom, I struggled to contain my emotions as I watched him. I was grateful for his tenderness as he pulled away Percy¡¯s collar and scarf to better view the savage wound. I extended my hand and gripped Percy¡¯s frost covered fingers. They were hard and cold beneath my touch. He may no longer be among the living, but I wanted to feel one last moment of connection with him. Adem was a bit rougher with the driver, studying the wound upon his throat with great intensity. ¡°Was it a dragon?¡± My voice sounded odd. Distant. I felt lost in the wilds of my own dark thoughts. ¡°No, darling.¡± Ignatius raised his eyes. ¡°A wolf.¡± The image of Vlad turning into a great wolf came to mind, and I shuddered. ¡°It¡¯s him, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°We cannot be certain, Countess. There are wolves in this area.¡± Adem sat back on his heels and rubbed his chin thoughtfully. ¡°He died very quickly, Glynis. His throat was torn out. It was a matter of moments,¡± Ignatius consoled me. ¡°Csilla is dreaming of wolves!¡± I would not be pacified by their words. I knew it was Vlad who killed Percy. I felt it to my core. He had found a way to strike out at us from beyond his entombment. Adem¡¯s man slipped back into the palace, the large door shutting behind him. Pulling his scarf down from around his face, he said, ¡°The horses had their necks broken. It could be from the fall down the hill into the woods, but I cannot be certain.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Vlad,¡± I cried out. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± I held Percy¡¯s hand even tighter, wishing I would feel his warmth return to his flesh. Behind me, Magda helped Laura to her feet. Cezar rushed to her side to help carry Laura back to the parlor. She was inconsolable, but I felt unable to rise and comfort her. I merely stared at Percy¡¯s face making foolish wishes. Later- I stare into the storm and know that someone is watching me in return. I can feel it now. The dark shadow gaining in strength as it waits. Death has come. ¡°I love you,¡± Ignatius whispered before kissing my cheek and smoothing my wet hair from my face as I sat in my slowly cooling bath. The scented water did not bring me the comfort it usually did. It was growing colder and the cold reminded me of Percy¡¯s frozen visage. At least he was now out of the elements and tucked into the cellar with the dead driver. Page 65 Dragging his fingers through the water, Ignatius knelt beside me gently bathing me. I sat in silence staring at the tiny waves lapping up against my breasts. Percy had died after giving us our gifts. He was clad in the same clothing from that fateful night. The carriage and the bodies of the mortals and horses had been found a short distance from the gate. As I had lived my life in the walls of the palace, enjoying making love to Ignatius, Percy had lay dead outside in the cold. ¡°I love you,¡± I finally answered. Ignatius reached into the water and lifted me out, not minding that I instantly drenched him. Resting my head against his shoulder, I let him carry me to the bed. He set me down and began to dry my limbs. ¡°It is not your fault.¡± ¡°Vlad killed him because I loved him.¡± ¡°We do not know that Vlad killed him.¡± ¡°He did.¡± Ignatius wrapped me in a towel and sat next to me on the bed. His fingers intertwined with mine. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Glynis. I know you and Laura loved Percy very much.¡± ¡°I sometimes felt like my father¡¯s spirit was in him, watching me, making sure I was safe.¡± I felt tears slipping down my cheeks, but did not care. ¡°At times, Percy would smile and I would know that I was loved and part of a family once more. And now he is gone.¡± In silence, Ignatius touched the cameo about my throat I had refused to take off before my bath. ¡°He is with you in other ways now.¡± ¡°Are you certain?¡± Ignatius nodded. ¡°I may no longer be a true priest, but I do believe that.¡± The bubble of pain within me was so great I felt I could not contain it and I hunched over. Ignatius held me until I could cry no more. He wiped away all my tears and kissed me tenderly as I clung to him for comfort. We were lying upon the bed, damp from my tears and bath, holding each other, when Katya burst through my bedroom door. ¡°Come quick! Csilla is dying!¡± I snatched up my robe and tied it about me as we rushed out. Adem joined us shortly before we entered Csilla¡¯s bedroom. For a moment I thought the baroness was already dead. Then I heard the soft rasp of her breathing and saw her hand move upon her chest. Her feverish eyes found me as I drew close to her. Slowly, she held out her hand to me. I took it. Her skin felt cool and I could feel the delicate bones. I had not realized how much she had wasted away in such a short time. The room reeked of illness, but her fever had given her eyes a brightness that was eerily beautiful. ¡°It is time,¡± she whispered with a smile. Her voice was raw, yet excited. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to truly be sisters.¡± I could hear her heartbeat slowing as I had heard Laura¡¯s fading just before her death. I did not answer her, but gazed at her face wondering how such beauty could hide such a dark soul. How callously she had sent me and my family off to our doom. How easily she had poisoned Laura out of jealous spite. ¡°Glynis?¡± Her voice rose, fear lacing it when I did not respond in the way she anticipated. ¡°I am dying. I feel it.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°It is time for us to be sisters, isn¡¯t it?¡± Her smile was fading as she struggled to grip me with her other hand and draw me to her. ¡°Glynis?¡± I stared into her eyes as I disengaged myself from her grip. Standing, I stepped away from the bed. Katya stared at me, her lips slightly parted. Ignatius stood silently next to the door. Adem merely watched and waited. ¡°Glynis, please come to me and make me your Bride.¡± Csilla struggled to reach for me as the stuttering of her heart filled my ears. ¡°Glynis!¡± ¡°Die, Csilla. Die knowing that there will be no immortality for you in this world,¡± I answered at last. ¡°No,¡± she cried, falling back upon her pillows. She flailed, panicking as death dragged her away from the world of the living. Standing near her bed, my eyes fastened to her pale face, I watched. I felt no remorse. No joy. I felt nothing but emptiness within me. I could feel no pity. I had sapped her of life to the point of death, but the belladonna she had once given Laura was now stealing away the last bit of her life. It felt fitting as she struggled to hold onto the sliver of life she still possessed. When her last breath rattled out of her throat, her terrified eyes fixed upon me, I smiled. Later- How foolish I was. Upon reflection I can see so clearly how it came to this one terrible moment when all was revealed. How could I have not seen the truth? Ignatius and I left Adem to deal with the body of the dead Baroness and strolled to our room through the hallway illuminated with candlelight. The shadows slid along the walls like wraiths. I heard soft footsteps behind me and turned to see Katya hurrying along behind us. ¡°You let her die,¡± she said in awe. ¡°Yes.¡± I waited for her to chastise me, but instead she shrugged. Ignatius gently pushed her past us. ¡°Go see how Laura is doing. She was quite upset earlier. She takes comfort in you.¡± Katya bobbed a little curtsey and obediently hurried away. ¡°Are you disappointed in me?¡± I asked Ignatius once she was descending the stairs. ¡°No, I am not,¡± he assured me. Standing near the top of the staircase, I looked down to see Katya gently holding Laura as she cried. Magda stood just behind them and she looked up at me curiously. ¡°The baroness is dead,¡± I called out to her. A small smile spread over her lips. Ignatius took my hand and together we moved to continue to my room. There was a booming crash against the front doors that echoed throughout the palace. Twisting about, I witnessed the doors shattering as one of Adem¡¯s guards was cast through it. He struck the marble floor and slid all the way to the bottom of the staircase leaving a long swath of fresh blood in his wake. Snow, ice and wind billowed through the open doorway as an enormous white wolf hurtled into the foyer. The wolf snarled, its sharp teeth bared as it stalked toward the three women huddled together below. Throwing back its head it howled before shaking the snow violently from its white fur. Before my eyes, the fur parted and fell into a long white cloak and gown as long golden hair spilled out and sapphire blue eyes were raised to gaze at me. Princess Cneajna, my vampire mother and the Bride I had inadvertently usurped as Vlad¡¯s favored wife, smiled wickedly up at me. ¡°Whom shall I kill first?¡± I broke free of my shock and hurtled over the railing with Ignatius close behind. Cneajna drew back her hand, her long rapier nails ready for the kill, and attacked Laura. Blood splashed over me as I landed behind Cneajna. Grabbing her golden hair, I pulled her off her feet and hurled her across the grand foyer. I barely had time to cast a quick look in Laura¡¯s direction before Cneajna was hurtling toward me. I briefly saw Laura holding the terribly wounded Katya in her arms as Magda tried to staunch the great flow of blood from the mortal¡¯s girl neck. Cneajna was nearly upon me when Ignatius appeared and delivered a brutal blow that sent her flying through the air to crash into a painting on the far end of the hall. As she slid to the floor, the painting was dislodged and tumbled over her. ¡°Help Katya,¡± I urged Ignatius as I ran at Cneajna. My mind was in a flurry as all the events of the last few days fell into place. As Cneajna hurled the painting away and charged toward me, I understood now that it had been her that killed Percy and waited for Csilla to die. She was the wolf of the nightmares. Clad only in a robe, I had no weapons but my teeth and nails. I bared my fangs as she seized me and attempted to wrestle me to the floor. I managed to slip my foot behind hers and trip her as I shoved her. Falling to the marble floor, she let out a feral scream. She slashed at me and her nails sliced through the flesh of my calf. The pain staggered me. As I fell to my knees, I caught a glimpse of Ignatius licking the terrible wounds on Katya¡¯s neck. I was certain that Katya had stepped before Laura to save her. I would not forget her loyalty. Cneajna snagged my hair and yanked me backward onto the floor, twisting my legs painfully beneath me. I caught her neck with one hand as she tried to grip my head. The blood beneath us prevented her from acquiring a solid handhold. Slipping, she fell over me. I planted my knee in her stomach and thrust her off. She ripped a handful of my hair from my scalp, but it was better than losing my head. As I rolled to my knees, I saw Adem racing into the foyer through the broken door. Snow and ice swirled around him as he drew his sword and rushed toward Cneajna. Before he could draw back his blade and decapitate her, Ignatius materialized before him and pushed Adem from the blond vampire. ¡°You cannot kill her!¡± Ignatius shouted. ¡°The treaty stands!¡± Cneajna rose and flung her hands outward. Her power hit me like a hammer. My body was flung through the air like a leaf in the wind. I struck the great chandelier hanging over the foyer. Glass, wax and flames showered me as I fell to the floor below. Stunned, I struggled to regain my senses as I heard Laura and Magda screaming. It was only a few seconds, but it felt like an eternity before I managed to climb to my feet. I immediately surveyed the battle. Magda was pinned to the wall by Adem¡¯s body as he stood guard, sword drawn. To my surprise, fire was burning in the palm of Magda¡¯s hand. Page 66 Meanwhile, Ignatius grappled with an enormous white wolf, his teeth bared as the wolf snarled and darted for his throat. Cneajna was quick in her wolf form, but Ignatius held her off with his bare fists, knocking back her every attack. Near the staircase, Laura lay on the marble floor, covered in blood, staring at her arm that lay halfway across the foyer. With a howl, Cneajna abandoned her battle with Ignatius, and darted toward me. She transformed as she ran, her long nails attempting to rake me. ¡°We cannot kill her!¡± Ignatius shouted. I ducked under her attack, and brought my elbow back to strike her between her shoulder blades as her speed propelled her past me. She stumbled and nearly fell to her knees. Grabbing her hair, I circled her, wrapping her tresses around her throat, drawing it tight. Planting my foot on her neck, I pinned her to the floor and pulled back her head. My intention was to rip her head from her body. ¡°Do not kill her!¡± Ignatius shouted. As I stared down at the struggling form beneath me, I felt no love for Cneajna. Only hate. ¡°She killed Percy!¡± Her body lost substance as she turned into an icy mist and slid along the floor toward Laura. I screamed in frustration. Ignatius darted across the foyer to stand guard over my fallen fledgling. The mist swirled up into a funnel before Ignatius. I could see Cneajna¡¯s form in the swirling wind and snow. Reaching out my hand toward Adem, I no longer cared about the treaty with Gavril and Ilinca. He saw the determination in my eyes and tossed the sword to me. I caught it in mid-air and moved to strike down Cneajna. ¡°Cease!¡± I was startled by the command and turned to see Ilinca standing in the broken doorway. Behind her were the wolf brothers. Clad in a long black cloak, Ilinca strode swiftly into the foyer. The wolf brothers followed, fanning out behind her. ¡°That is the one we''ve been following,¡± one of the brothers said pointing to the woman taking shape out of the whirling mist. Ilinca¡¯s face was a picture of regal authority as she motioned for all to lay down their arms. Ignatius held Laura against his chest, her amputated arm a mass of ragged flesh and broken bone. Katya struggled to rise to her feet, her complexion almost as white as the snow. Magda extinguished the fire in her hand and trailed behind Adem as he moved to stand beside Ignatius. Cneajna fully materialized and the snow drifted to the floor around her. She stood majestically in the ruins of the foyer. Reluctantly, I lowered the sword and stepped away from Cneajna. My robe was in tatters and my flesh was covered in blood and wounds. I was a sorry, defiant sight, I was certain. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ilinca demanded as she glowered at Cneajna. Dipping into a deep curtsey, Cneajna replied, ¡°I am Princess Cneajna, Bride of Count Vlad Dracula of Wallachia.¡± ¡°Rise, Princess Cneajna of House Dracula,¡± Ilinca ordered. Her mismatched eyes studied my appearance with interest, but there was no softness to her expression. One of the wolf brothers plucked Laura¡¯s arm from the floor and handed it to Ignatius before returning to his position. The sight of it made me sick with despair. How had I been so foolish not to have realized that Vlad would send Cneajna to return me to the castle? Had not Csilla mentioned a white wolf? ¡°Now, inform me as to what this conflict is about,¡± Ilinca said, her tone clipped. Ignatius and I exchanged glances. Laura was still in his arms as she clutched her severed forearm against her chest. Katya was wise enough to keep her mouth shut and take refuge at Ignatius¡¯s side. Adem and Magda remained silent. I felt every eye upon me waiting for me, yet I knew not what to say. Cneajna resolved the issue. ¡°I came to seek vengeance against the Bride who betrayed Prince Vlad when she slaughtered him for his power.¡± ¡°And who is this Bride?¡± Ilinca asked, her eyes straying toward me. A smile curved on Cneajna¡¯s blood red lips as she pointed at me. ¡°Lady Glynis Wright.¡± It was then I knew I was doomed. Chapter 32 The Journal of Countess Dracula December 4, 1820 Buda Though I despise being imprisoned, I feel strangely safe. I have been locked away in a cell with no windows. The door is made of solid white birch with silver bars. There is apparently a ward upon my jail for I cannot use my powers. I have attempted only once and the pain was so acute I dare not try again. I heard Cneajna¡¯s scream soon after, and I assume she also tried to escape. After her proclamation, we were both carted off by the wolf brothers. Ilinca¡¯s face had been void of compassion or any other emotion after Cneajna¡¯s accusation. She merely ordered us both to be taken into custody. Magda and Adem attempted to protest, but Ignatius silenced them. I trust that he is the wisest among us and will deal with the situation to the best of his ability. I have made a fine mess of it all, yet I do not regret any of my actions. I wanted to live my own life and for a short period of time I was my own mistress. Should I die, I will only feel pride that I did not capitulate to the unfairness of this world. ¡°Glynis,¡± Ignatius called out as the cell door opened. I stood quickly, gathering my torn, bloodstained robe about me. I had very little dignity left, but I was determined to keep my held head high. One of the big wolf brothers, whose name I discovered was Ferenc appeared in the doorway. ¡°You have a visitor. My master has been kind enough to allow him to speak to you despite the charges against you. I suggest that you be grateful and do not cause trouble.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I promised. With a nod, the big vampire stepped away, allowing Ignatius to enter. He carried a bag with him. As the door shut, I pressed a firm kiss to his mouth. When our lips parted, he looked relieved. ¡°I feared you were angry with me.¡± ¡°No. Never!¡± Ignatius¡¯s fingers nestled in my hair as he kissed me again with great passion. My lips worshiped his as we indulged in our love for one another. His lips kissed my cheek and brow then he held me tenderly for several precious moments. At last, he set down the items he had brought with him. ¡°I spoke with Ilinca and she agreed to allow you to freshen up. Gavril has declared that you will face your accuser two nights from now.¡± ¡°Why so long?¡± ¡°Actually, it is terrifyingly quick. I suspect they already believe Cneajna and are only giving us an obligatory time period to collect evidence in your defense.¡± Ignatius drew out a dress, underclothes, and a single petticoat for me to change into. The blood that had splattered me in my battle had absorbed into my skin leaving it fresh and clean to the eye. ¡°Here, change into these things. Magda says it is your favorite dress.¡± Disrobing, I sighed. ¡°What shall we do? How can I prove that I did not kill Vlad?¡± ¡°Leave that to me,¡± Ignatius answered as he sat on the cold floor, his back to the wall, his feet planted apart, and his hands on his knees. ¡°I have a plan.¡± ¡°I should have killed her,¡± I grumbled. ¡°If you had, you would be dead now. When she attacked Laura first, I knew that Cneajna was attempting to rouse you into a hasty act against her. If you had struck her down, you would die.¡± ¡°You think her mad enough to sacrifice her very life to take mine?¡± I pulled on my chemise and fumbled about with my short stay. I despise corsets, but I knew Magda sent it so I would appear like a proper lady. I laced up and reached for my petticoat. Ignatius nodded slightly as he watched me dress. His expression was somber, but his eyes did tend to wander over my curves. I enjoyed his attention despite my horrible circumstances. ¡°She is crazed enough to wreak complete vengeance upon you. I spoke with Brice after your arrest. I realized he had been determined to hasten Csilla¡¯s death for a reason. Not just to be free from her, but because Cneajna was compelling him to kill her. Once Csilla died, Cneajna could enter the palace. Servants could not invite Cneajna in. She had attempted to have Brice allow her entry, but Csilla was the only mortal who could claim the palace as her home. Once Cneajna realized this, she compelled Brice to kill her.¡± ¡°That traitor!¡± ¡°He was under her influence. His mind is muddled. You cannot blame him for his actions. He was like a man trapped within a dream. I also think it is evident that Cneajna killed Percy.¡± The name of my beloved friend made me wince. I touched the cameo about my neck. Fighting back tears, I donned my favorite light blue gown. Ignatius rose to help me button it. ¡°How long has she been in Buda? Do you know?¡± ¡°No, I do not.¡± His voice held a hint of a warning and I understood that Ferenc could be listening to our every word. ¡°What shall we do?¡± I asked in an agonized voice. ¡°How shall we prove that I did not kill Vlad?¡± Taking me by the shoulders, Ignatius gaze at me. ¡°Do not fret. I shall find a way. Do not be afraid.¡± ¡°I trust you,¡± I said passionately. He smiled, then kissed me. Later- Ignatius brought me a book and a journal to keep me occupied while I await my fate. The journal is new and quite lovely. The leather is supple to the touch and the pages are edged in gold. I fear I shall not fill many of the pages of this lovely tome. Despite all I have endured, I may be in the final days of my life. Page 67 As I sit here alone, listening to Cneajna¡¯s laughter, I may not have hope, but I have lovely memories of those who love me. Perhaps that is enough. Letter from Father Ignatius to the Immortal Beloved of Vienna My dearest Mistress, Much has occurred since my last correspondence. Decisions have been made in the passion of the moment and I pray that you will have mercy on me. I have perhaps been unwise in consideration of your dealings, but pursued the only course of action my heart would allow. Sadly, this entailed a deal with that most foul beast, Astir. I had no choice. I will do anything I must to save the woman I love. I feel I must explain my actions in detail... As soon as I rose, I gave Laura and the household over to the protection of Adem. He understood immediately that I had made a most difficult and possibly ill-conceived decision. As I dressed for travel, Adem brought me a fine sword and silver daggers for protection. ¡°Ignatius, you do realize he will rise angry and thirsting for revenge. Who is to say he will not hand Glynis over to the regents and allow her to die?¡± Adem said in his low tones, his dark eyes regarding me thoughtfully. ¡°He will not,¡± I said with confidence. ¡°He will defend her and have Gavril release her.¡± ¡°Because he loves her?¡± Adem appeared skeptical of such a thought. I donned my thick wool coat and regarded him as I pondered his question. ¡°Partially, yes, but mostly because he needs her. Glynis contains his power and is a lynchpin to all his plans.¡± ¡°But you are forcing him to rise without her.¡± Adem handed me my gloves, scowling. ¡°He will still want his power and he will manipulate her to do as he heeds. He will not let her die.¡± ¡°Then he will try to take her with him once she is freed,¡± Adem decided. ¡°Yes,¡± I conceded. ¡°I must anticipate his actions and thwart him once she has been delivered over to him. For Glynis¡¯s sake.¡± ¡°And your own,¡± Adem pointed out. ¡°Of course.¡± I quirked a small smile in his direction as I tugged on my leather gloves and reached for my hat. ¡°I love her. I will do all I can to save her. I cannot bear to be without her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Laura gasped from the door way. Her hand was flung up against the slim whiteness of her throat and her hazel eyes were wide with fear. ¡°You cannot! You cannot go to him! She needs you here. It is only two more nights before they decide her fate!¡± ¡°That is why I must go. Cneajna is far older than Glynis and has a reputation among our kind as Vlad¡¯s faithful Bride. Her testimony will weigh heavily against Glynis.¡± I laid my hand on her shoulder gently. ¡°Laura, I must go and do what I can to save her.¡± Grasping my hand, she pressed it to her cheek. ¡°Ignatius, do not leave us! We need you! Do not go to that man! He will kill you! He will not help us!¡± A sigh escaped my lips as I took her in my arms to console her. I could feel her slender form trembling as I held her. Whispering into her hair, I slid a tendril of power into her thoughts. ¡°Be at peace, Laura. I shall return and rescue Glynis. Then we shall all be reunited.¡± ¡°What if he kills you? What if he betrays her? What if he decides to destroy all of us? I know what he is! Glynis told me! I fear him. I fear for you, Ignatius,¡± Laura uttered urgently. I compelled her gently to calmness. ¡°I shall return. I promise you this.¡± The tension fled from her face as she sank against me, her hands against my chest. Her arm was now healed, only a ragged scar remaining where it had been torn from her body, and soon even the scar would fade. I gently stroked her hair, the silky tendrils sliding easily over the leather of my gloves. She was such a sweet child in her love for Glynis that my heart went out to her. Her youth, though a rapier of danger to our existence, delighted me. Slowly nodding, she slid from my embrace, understanding filling her eyes. ¡°This is truly our only hope, is it not?¡± ¡°Yes, I fear it is, Laura,¡± I answered. Adem stepped forward, his hand reaching out to steady the young vampire. Tangled strands of hair fell about her face as she turned toward him, her hands clutched together at her breasts. ¡°Adem, go with him.¡± ¡°It is best I go alone,¡± I said quietly. ¡°When he rises, his anger will be fierce. If I am alone, it will be easier for me to contain him.¡± ¡°I can accompany you, though I am not certain if you can fly me there as well,¡± Adem offered. ¡°I do not intend to fly. The weather would make it difficult and it would take too long.¡± I donned my hat as I walked into the hallway, my hand resting against the hilt of my sword. ¡°You cannot mean-¡± Adem began in protest. I turned sharply on my heel, regarding him coolly. ¡°Yes. I do.¡± ¡°What? What is it?¡± Laura cried out. ¡°Astir. He plans to go to Astir,¡± Adem said worriedly. Laura looked aghast. ¡°Ignatius, hasn¡¯t he refused your request already to help her escape?¡± ¡°I must. If I am to make the journey to the castle and return to save her, I must go to Astir.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I have no choice.¡± ¡°Dealing with that creature is like dealing with the devil. Its silver tongue speaks no real truth and no true lie,¡± Adem warned. ¡°I serve him, but I am aware of what my master is. He will use this to his advantage.¡± ¡°If he is unwilling to spirit her out of her imprisonment, then I need him to transport me to the castle.¡± In all my dealings with the creature, I always knew I had to tread carefully. I was as fallen from God as the angel, and Astir reveled in my disgrace. Distraught, Laura reached out toward me, her slim fingers trembling. ¡°Please, Ignatius, I cannot bear to lose you and Glynis both.¡± I took her hand and pressed a kiss to it. ¡°You will not.¡± Unable to stay and witness her sorrow, I turned and moved swiftly down the hallway to the stairs that led down to the grand foyer, Adem and Laura pacing me. Magda stood in the hallway below. A look of fright was pressed onto her features as she waited near the front door, clutching my heavy coat. ¡°Please do not go, Father Ignatius,¡± she begged as I drew near. ¡°It is my only option.¡± I was weary of the argument though I completely understood their concern. ¡°He is such an evil man,¡± Magda sobbed as she cast the cloak over my shoulders. As I fastened the clasp, I turned to regard the three: Glynis¡¯s loving child, her wary guard, and faithful servant. I forced a reassuring smile upon my lips and said, ¡°Do not fear. I shall return soon enough with the Countess. I swear it.¡± ¡°A priest, even a vampire one, should never swear on those things of which he is not certain,¡± Adem chastised me. My smile faded in the face of this truth. ¡°Then I shall do my best to make it certain.¡± ¡°That I do believe,¡± Adem said soberly. Laura threw her arms about me, kissing my cheek, her bloody tears staining her delicate face, before drawing back into Magda¡¯s arms. Without another word, I turned and departed into the snowy night. Letter from Father Ignatius to the Immortal Beloved of Vienna continued... I realize, my dear mistress, that our dealings with Astir have not always been to the best result, but I felt I had no choice in the matter. You are far from here and Astir was my only hope. To save Glynis, I accept that I would have to risk losing her to Vlad. Never have I feared so much the outcome of a decision made in desperation... ¡°That you should come to my haven on a night such as this means only one thing,¡± Astir decided as he escorted me into an elegant study in his haven. The walls were a deep red and the furniture was gilded in gold. Paintings portraying the fall of man and Lucifer decorated the walls. Dressed in a red robe, his blond hair pulled back from his face into a cascade of curls, he had a devilish look about him. ¡°And what is that?¡± I stood before a painting of the Garden of Eden and watched as he poured himself a drink from a crystal decanter. ¡°Either you are going to beg me once again to use my power to rescue Glynis, which I will not do since I enjoy my haven being filled with the House of Gavril, or you plan to awaken Vlad Dracula,¡± he answered. ¡°I do plan to awaken him,¡± I confessed. ¡°It is the only way. Cneajna¡¯s words will weigh heavily against Glynis. We both know this.¡± ¡°And you will not launch an ill-conceived attack against the House of Gavril like so many others would if they were in your situation?¡± ¡°If I were to kill every single member of that house, it would not matter in the end. My own Mistress would come to kill me and Glynis for defying her. I will not risk our lives.¡± ¡°And you do not feel you are risking your life by awakening Vlad?¡± ¡°He cannot kill me.¡± My confidence seemed to startle Astir. I rather enjoyed the moment. ¡°Though I was a priest, how often you forget that I am a very old, very powerful vampire in my own right. Though I do not often make grandiose plays of power, I am a man to be reckoned with.¡± Astir laughed with delight. ¡°You hide so well in your priest habit, sometimes I forget what a bastard you can be.¡± Page 68 I shrugged slightly. ¡°I would think you of all people would understand that once I have made up my mind, I will not be deterred.¡± Astir sipped his wine and stared at me thoughtfully. ¡°What will you promise me if I do this for you?¡± Tucking my hands behind my back I regarded the fallen one in silence. I was not about to make an offering to the creature, and knew if I held my tongue it would spur him into speaking. It would not take him long to disclose a vital bit of information I could use to bargain with him. I could already see the excitement in his eyes at the thought of somehow bringing me into his power. ¡°Well?¡± Astir¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight. ¡°What shall you offer me? Your loyalty? Perhaps a bit of your blood so I can take a little look into that mysterious mind of yours?¡± ¡°You¡¯re drunk on the emotions filling the haven,¡± I noted. The House of Gavril was enjoying a night of festivities in the haven. Obviously, Astir was glutted on the unfolding drama. ¡°I love it. It is intoxicating after starving for so many months. Only Glynis provided any substance. All her wonderfully complex emotions were delicious.¡± ¡°Is that why you were so anxious to guide her?¡± ¡°Are you suspicious of me?¡± He laughed, smirking a bit. ¡°Always.¡± Astir inhaled deeply, as though drinking the air. ¡°Ah, such a heady bouquet tonight. Lust, desire, passion, a tinge of anger, sorrow¡­¡± ¡°What is the one emotion that you can never truly find within the haven?¡± I asked him suddenly, catching him off guard. ¡°The purity of love,¡± he answered, peering at me over his wine glass. ¡°It eludes me always. I can feel the pain, the despair, the desperation of the emotion, but never the bliss.¡± ¡°I will give you that bliss,¡± I offered. ¡°How?¡± he asked, intrigued. ¡°Are we agreed?¡± I asked, evading his question. Astir stared at me intently, swirling the wine about in his crystal goblet. I knew he would be unable to resist. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Once she is free, we shall share the bliss of our love with you. Agreed?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Astir twirled about with delight, sloshing his wine over his robe. He did not seem to notice. With a swift motion, he charged me, struck the center of my chest, and tossed me back. I landed in the snow as Astir¡¯s form and his study vanished into the visage of the exterior of an old and crumbling castle. Standing, I began the trek across the bridge that would lead me to the home of Count Vlad Dracula. Letter from Father Ignatius to the Immortal Beloved of Vienna continued... After the fallen angel delivered me to the door step of the castle, I realized quite quickly that the ward had fallen... As I neared the doors that would lead into the sanctum of the castle, I was confronted by a pack of wolves hungrily devouring the bodies of several poor hunters who had lost their lives to the famished Brides of Dracula. They were tearing away at the frozen flesh and gnawing on the broken bones. Several growled as I approached, but I raised my hand. Unleashing a taste of my power, the leader cowered and the pack whimpered. Stepping into the castle, I found more dead. Drained bodies were tossed about like discarded rubbish. I suspect that when the fortuneteller cursed Glynis¡¯s ring, the broken connection between Vlad and Glynis resulted in the ward falling. Once the starved Brides realized they were free to leave, they had apparently frenzied as they restored themselves. Walking down the vast hall, I thought of Glynis in this same castle with her family as she neared the hour of her death. I would not allow her to suffer again. The darkness was complete and only my keen vampire eyesight allowed me to walk through the castle toward the stairs that would lead to the chapel. I was halfway down a narrow hallway when I sensed one of the Brides slithering through the shadows behind me. I did not hesitate in my step, but continued onward to my chosen destination. Reaching the hallway where silent statues of Vlad¡¯s ancestors stood along the walls, I felt another Bride moving through the gloom before me. I closed my eyes for a brief moment, my power lightly touching each one. Both were wholly restored to their full abilities. Opening my eyes, I strode swiftly toward the stairs that spiraled down to the crypt of Dracula. My cloak stirred up the dust as I walked and the pungent smell of decay assailed me. Again, I forced myself not to think of Glynis trapped in this terrible place. My heart could not bear it and my mind had to be keen to perform the task at hand. Plunging down the stairs, I felt the Brides flanking me as they crawled along the walls. They were hunting me and I found it rather amusing. Little did they know, I wanted them to follow. I reached the old chapel and swept my gaze over a broken coffin nearly burned to cinders. Spider webs hung in tatters about from the arched ceiling above and candelabra and broken candles were scattered across the floor. I could not understand how Vlad had allowed his Brides to live in such conditions. Glynis had told me about the horrors of the castle and it pained me to think of her here. I vowed then and there that I would never allow her to live in such squalor ever again. I approached the crypt with the name DRACULA carved over its entrance. I sensed the Brides growing closer. Their wicked laughter drifted through the darkness. Boldly, I stepped into the crypt. Vlad Dracula lay in his coffin just as Glynis had described him. He was a mere husk clad in royal robes, yet I could feel a thread of life still within him. As I moved to stand over him, I felt the absence of his power. I concluded his spirit was wandering again. It wouldn¡¯t be for much longer. I saw the dark haired Brides crawl through the doorway and along the walls, verging on me. They were not taking care to hide themselves any longer and their laughter filled the narrow space as they reached to ensnare me. I instantly grabbed both and yanked them off the wall. They shrieked in surprise and fright. I slammed the taller one against the edge of the coffin, shattering her face as the fingers of my other hand sank into the throat of the smaller vampire with the curly hair. Both screamed in terror. I held them down on the ground by their necks as they struggled beneath me. Their long nails shredded my cloak as I easily ripped out their throats. Blood splattered me, hot with the new life they had stolen earlier in the night, and I grabbed both by their hair. Holding them over the coffin, I watched their blood pour out onto their master. The warm blood steamed in the frosty air. I felt no remorse as they twisted in my grasp, their mouths open in silent screams. The red vitae slithered over Vlad Dracula like writhing snakes before plunging between his dry lips into his gaping mouth. I watched as it began to renew him. His body began to expand as the blood renewed muscle and tissue. His flesh turned from ashen gray to a more lively peach tone. The long hair around his face began to grow dark and lush as his Brides¡¯ hair turned silver and brittle. As the two Brides shriveled, he was renewed by their blood. At last, he lay in perfect state in his coffin. Tossing the vampire women to the floor, I touched his forehead with my hand. My power poured out into his body, compelling him to return to life. ¡°Vlad Dracula, I summon thee,¡± I whispered. I felt his presence rush into the crypt and flow over me like ice water. With a gasp, his green eyes fluttered open as his broad chest heaved. As his spirit firmly reattached itself to his renewed body, his eyes settled upon me. ¡°Rise,¡± I ordered. Struggling to regain control of his limbs, he thrashed about until at last he was able to grip the side of the coffin. With great effort, he heaved himself upward. ¡°Ignatius, my brother,¡± he growled in a rasping voice. He surveyed the two emaciated vampire women crawling along the floor away from me. ¡°What treachery is this?¡± He fastened his green eyes upon me with great malevolence. ¡°Cneajna did not obey you,¡± I said, holding out my hand to help him. He ignored my offering and propelled himself out of the coffin to stand before me. His long hair swung about his face. The air rippled with his power as he tested his limitations. ¡°Where is she?¡± he asked at last. ¡°In Buda. She attacked Glynis with the intent to kill her or to be killed. You may have sent her to retrieve Glynis, but instead she attempted to provoke Gavril and Ilinca into killing her. Glynis stands trial tomorrow night for killing you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Vlad¡¯s voice was a roar. ¡°Cneajna claims that Glynis murdered you and stole your blood for your power. Gavril and Ilinca believe her because of your long absence from the city and Glynis¡¯s open proclamation that she loves me.¡± With a sneer, Vlad strode past me and into the chapel. He kicked his hapless Brides to the side as he passed them. ¡°I should have known I could not trust that duplicitous, jealous woman!¡± I trailed in his wake of power. It was a tangible wave of dark fury. It pressed against me once or twice, but I easily deflected it. Casting an angry look over his shoulder, he stopped. ¡°You came here to awaken me for what purpose?¡± ¡°You know the answer. Why ask?¡± ¡°Maybe because I wish to hear you grovel for the life of the woman that rightfully belongs to me.¡± Page 69 ¡°If you do not go to Buda and stand for her, she will die.¡± As I spoke the words, I felt a sliver of fear seep into me as it occurred to me that his hatred of me may far outweigh his desire to save her and his power. ¡°Why should I stand for an adulterous wife?¡± His heavy eyebrows drew into a line over his piercing eyes. ¡°Shall we be honest with one another?¡± I tucked my hands behind my back and stared at him impassively. He folded his arms over his broad chest, set his feet apart, and glowered at me. ¡°Yes. Let us be honest with one another.¡± ¡°I love her. I want her to live. And though you are a cruel, merciless tyrant, I believe you love her, too, in your own perverse way. And despite the very bad blood between us, I cannot believe you would allow Gavril and Ilinca to kill one of your Brides. In truth, I think you would be proud of her for not only vanquishing you, but surviving without you while a vampire war waged about her. She is a remarkably strong woman.¡± ¡°She committed adultery with you. That is enough reason for me to kill her.¡± He dismissed my argument with a shrug. ¡°She is the keeper of your power,¡± I reminded him. ¡°Give me time and I shall be more powerful than before.¡± ¡°You need her in your plans, do you not?¡± ¡°I will find another young English aristocrat.¡± He smirked. ¡°She is disposable. I do not care if she lives or dies. But I do thank you for freeing me. Well done, brother.¡± I struggled to restrain my temper as I strode after him up the stairs into the depths of the castle. ¡°You cannot let her die.¡± ¡°She attacked me, drained me, and left me to cavort about Buda with you. Her death is her just reward for such actions,¡± Vlad said with a dark laugh. ¡°You will let her die. The most powerful of all your Brides?¡± I was aghast. He nodded. ¡°Well, yes.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I understood in that moment I had failed. I could see it in his eyes and I was filled with sorrow. ¡°Very well.¡± We walked in silence until we reached the great hall where his throne sat. Looking about, he shook his head. ¡°Those simple foolish Brides of mine.¡± He kicked one of the many dead bodies out of his way. ¡°Gluttonous fools.¡± ¡°I shall leave you to deal with them,¡± I said at last. ¡°I thank you for reviving me. Such a pleasure to once more be among the living...¡± he kicked another emaciated body out of his way, ¡°...and the dead.¡± Reaching his throne, he laid his hand upon the long golden stake that rested against it. ¡°Ignatius, Ignatius, when I think of your dashed hopes it is almost as delicious as the thought of you impaled upon this stake.¡± ¡°Good evening,¡± I said in a cold tone and turned to leave. Hearing the whistle of the wind slashed by the stake flung at me, I easily stepped aside. It punched through the door before me. I turned, bowed, and departed. As I hurried across the bridge, leaving the castle grounds, I found myself nearly walking into the desk in Astir¡¯s office. He sat behind it, sipping the wine. Shaking the snow from my cloak, I glanced over my shoulder to see that the castle no longer loomed over me. I was looking at a painting upon a wall instead. ¡°No need to ask how that went,¡± Astir said, then flung back his head and laughed. Letter from Father Ignatius to the Immortal Beloved of Vienna continued... My beloved Mistress, I apologize for what I must do now. I will have to kill every vampire in Buda to free Glynis. I see no other way. I know you will seek justice and my death will be inevitable. I just ask that you spare Glynis, the woman of my heart and dreams. Your most faithful servant, Father Ignatius Chapter 33 The Journal of Countess Dracula December 6, 1820 Buda I have been allowed to change into more formal attire. Magda wept as she delivered the clothing to me and kissed my hands as her tears fell upon my palms. I held her against me, humbled by her affection, and kissed her cheek when she departed. Alone, I dressed in the fine pale pink gown with the delicate ice blue ribbons and beading. I did not attempt to put up my hair, but instead let it fall to my waist. Wearing the cursed wedding ring and my cameo from Percy, I awaited my fate. Though I love Ignatius deeply and believe he will do all he can to save me, I am afraid. Perhaps this is my just judgment for all I have done. I have killed and committed cruel acts. I am no longer human and stand outside of nature and God¡¯s blessing. Yet, I find myself without remorse. I have experienced life in a way I never imagined. I have loved fully and completely. Ignatius is my soul. Laura is my heart. I was blessed by the loving friendship of Percy and comforted by the companionship I found in Magda and Adem. I have lost much, but I have also gained such beautiful treasures in the darkness of the night. I am not content to die tonight, but I will face my accuser knowing that every action I have taken since the night I fled the castle has been by my own choice. ¡°Take care with the step,¡± Jenci¡¯s said as he guided me. Blindfolded, I was led by the hand by Rebekah, the vampire with the white hair. We traversed a series of winding stairs then walked down long hallways. I heard other footfalls and voices in the distance, but could not discern where I was being led. When I was bundled into a carriage and transported across the city, I was surprised. Yet, it only seems wise that Gavril and Ilinca would have multiple havens. After a short journey, we departed the carriage and strolled through the icy slush. When we entered the warmth of a new haven, Rebekah removed the blindfold. She did not touch the silver bands that secured my hands. I was standing in a great hall of marble with a chandelier sparkling overhead. I recognized this new place as the home of Borb¨¢la. This was confirmed when she pranced out of a doorway and laughed with delight as she rushed over to me. ¡°How exciting! A trial in my home! I wish I could tell everyone, but alas, I cannot!¡± Her cruel eyes relished my situation and I considered striking her. Instead, I stood still as she carefully removed the silver bonds from my wrists. Jenci pushed her aside and she frowned at him fiercely. He ignored it and took my arm once again. Rebekah placed her hand upon my shoulder and they guided me down the hall to a grand ballroom illuminated with red candles. The House of Gavril was gathered to observe my trial. They were seated in chairs arranged around a dais were two ornate chairs were set up as thrones. Ilinca and Gavril were already settled upon them. I saw Ignatius and Laura seated near the front of the rows. Laura¡¯s eyes were red from crying and she gave me a sweet smile, trying to reassure me. Ignatius¡¯s face was an impassive mask. I feared that whatever plan he had tried to set in motion to rescue me had failed. As Jenci escorted me past Ignatius, he stood quickly. I leaned toward him and our lips met for a mere second before I was pushed on. I was seated to the right side of the thrones. Across from me sat Cneajna. She was smiling at me with cruel satisfaction. She was clad in a modern gown of ivory with gold accents. Like mine, her hair remained unfettered. Slowly, she licked her lips, a reminder of when she had licked my blood off them the night she had attempted to kill me. It was a promise that I would die. Fighting the impulse to lower my head, I gazed at her steadily. Her smile only widened as she relaxed into her chair. I finally allowed my gaze to wander and saw that there were new vampires among the House of Gavril. Rebekah took her seat next to a man I assumed was Izsak, the faithful servant she had asked to turn into a vampire. I spotted Zsa Zsa sitting in the last row, perched on the back of the chair, her feet set upon the seat. In her hand was a long iron pike with a bronze skull impaled at the top. One of the wolf brothers stood behind Cneajna and Ferenc guarded me. Jenci shut the doors to the ballroom and hurried down the aisle to the steps leading to the thrones. I allowed myself to look at Ilinca and Gavril at last. They were both solemn tonight, clad in rich black velvet with gold diadems upon their heads. Ilinca¡¯s hand rested upon Gavril¡¯s forearm, her eyes resting on his face. He was a morose figure upon his throne and I feared his judgment would be swift. ¡°House of Gavril, Father Ignatius, Lady Laura of House Dracula, we are gathered to hear the accusation by Princess Cneajna of House Dracula against Countess Dracula, Princess of Wallachia.¡± Jenci¡¯s voice boomed and echoed in the grand room. ¡°What is the accusation?¡± Ilinca asked, though she already knew. ¡°State the accusation, Princess Cneajna,¡± Jenci ordered. Cneajna stood, curtsied to the regents, then turned her gaze to me. ¡°Glynis struck down Vlad Dracula so she could steal his blood and power. She murdered him by plunging a stake through his back. She also attacked his Brides and left us to starve. Once I had recovered, I came here to Buda to seek justice.¡± ¡°Let it be noted that Count Vlad Dracula has not been seen in the city of Buda since the last of April this year,¡± Jenci added. ¡°His absence has been a cause of concern for the House of Gavril for some time, but the regents graciously upheld the treaty they had entered with Count Dracula. Because of that treaty, the House of Gavril is sworn to defend Count Vlad Dracula and his House. Should Countess Dracula be guilty of the murder of her Master, then the treaty must be enforced and her life extinguished.¡± Page 70 ¡°What is the defense of Countess Dracula?¡± Ilinca said, her gaze drifting toward me. ¡°State your defense, Countess Dracula,¡± Jenci directed. I did not plan to stand, but I felt a surge of power wrapping about me and I was forced to my feet. I gave the little man a shocked look, but he only smiled knowingly. Once again, I had underestimated someone. ¡°I have no defense. I cannot disprove what she has said,¡± I confessed. ¡°The castle is far from here and Vlad travels extensively. I beg that you delay your judgment until he returns to Buda.¡± ¡°So you can flee while they wait for a dead vampire to come to your rescue?¡± Cneajna scoffed. ¡°You only wish to see her die out of jealousy,¡± Ignatius said in a deadly voice. I glanced at him with concern, suddenly afraid of what he may do. ¡°We should send a party to the castle to investigate,¡± Rebekah suggested. ¡°I will go,¡± Zsa Zsa called out. Ignatius abruptly stood up, his chair flung back. Before he could speak, a voice said, ¡°There is nothing there for you to see, little one.¡± It was Vlad¡¯s voice. Its origin was from behind me. I whipped about and stared in surprise as his form unfurled from the shadows. Smiling as he drew near me, he bowed his head slightly to the gathering of vampires. Clad in black trousers, a burgundy shirt, and black waistcoat, he was they very essence of sophistication. His long auburn hair fell loose around his shoulders and his mustache and beard were elegantly trimmed. He did not look like a man who had been withered in a coffin for more than half a year. ¡°Vlad!¡± Cneajna exclaimed. She seemed unable to comprehend his sudden appearance. Frankly, neither could I. He caught my hand, kissed it, then pressed a kiss to my lips, which were still parted in surprise. ¡°My beautiful wife, how lovely to see you.¡± ¡°Count Dracula, an unexpected, but pleasant surprise to see you tonight. It appears the allegations of your death were not true,¡± Ilinca called out from her throne. ¡°I have been reported dead many times over the years. Each time, those reports were untrue.¡± Lightly, he rubbed my cheek with the back of his fingers. ¡°My dear wife has done nothing wrong. In truth she has been my most accomplished progeny.¡± ¡°Vlad, she tried to murder you!¡± Cneajna rushed across the room. ¡°She is a liar! A thief! An adulteress!¡± I dared not move or speak. I was so very afraid. I could only stare into Vlad¡¯s face, and I was dimly aware of her approach out of the corner of my eye. She was almost upon us when Vlad flicked a hand and she was tossed to the ground by the essence of his power. ¡°Do not defy me,¡± he growled. ¡°She staked you, stole your blood, and left you! I am your faithful wife!¡± Cneajna sobbed in despair as she crawled to her feet. ¡°I cared for you in her absence!¡± The vampires of the House of Gavril watched with their cold, glittering eyes. I could feel the tension mounting in the air as they watched the display of defiance by Vlad¡¯s own Bride. ¡°My true wife stands next to me,¡± Vlad declared. ¡°Is there truth in Princess Cneajna¡¯s words?¡± Gavril asked abruptly. The command of his voice drew all attention to him. ¡°Is Princess Cneajna speaking the truth when she says Countess Dracula attacked you and left you drained?¡± Taking my hand, Vlad guided me to the thrones. As I passed Ignatius and Laura, I gazed at them longingly. Laura was stricken with fear, but Ignatius looked relieved though tense. Returning my gaze to Ilinca and Gavril, I saw them studying Vlad with keen interest. Cneajna threw herself at Vlad¡¯s feet, clutching at his hand. ¡°Tell them! Tell them of her betrayal! I am faithful and loyal to you always! She is nothing but a whore!¡± Shoving her away, Vlad gazed up at Gavril. ¡°No, she lies out of jealousy. I was tending to my estate in the Carpathian Mountains and sent my wife to Buda to live in comfort in the home of one of my human acquaintances. While I was traveling, Cneajna took it upon herself to try to eliminate the woman she regards as her usurper.¡± ¡°Are you aware that Countess Dracula proclaimed that she loves Father Ignatius?¡± Gavril asked, his brows low over his eyes. Vlad laughed. ¡°Yes, I am aware. I have many Brides and mortal mistresses. She has a lover. Isn¡¯t that the state of things for many aristocratic marriages?¡± Vlad arched his brows. Then the smirk upon his lips faded away as his expression grew fierce. ¡°Though my understanding is that she was forced to reveal her secret liaison to prove her truthfulness before the House of Gavril. I did not realize that my treaty would include the interrogation of my wife. Let me make it abundantly clear that she is my one and only wife. She carries my name and she is due all the respect you have given me.¡± Ilinca tilted her head as she thoughtfully regarded me. ¡°I see.¡± Cneajna surged forward, but Vlad caught her about the waist and hurtled her away. ¡°As you can see, I had difficulties at my country estate to deal with. I guess I was not firm enough in my edicts to the other Brides.¡± Gavril tapped his chin thoughtfully with one finger, then said, ¡°One of our concerns since the appearance of your beloved wife in the city has been her presence. It is filled with great power, yet she is quite young. Our esteemed hostess, Borb¨¢la, informed us that Glynis has only been a vampire for a little over a year. Therefore, how is she so powerful?¡± ¡°She stole his blood!¡± Cneajna screeched. ¡°He is lying to you! He wants to protect her at all costs!¡± ¡°I gave her my blood and power,¡± Vlad responded. ¡°Once I decided she was to be my one true wife, I deemed it wise that she should be infused with the power to defend herself.¡± ¡°So she is her own Master?¡± Ilinca asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Vlad answered with a slight shrug. ¡°But we are man and wife. Our powers enhance one another. Now that the truth has been revealed, I will take my wife home with me.¡± Ilinca and Gavril exchanged looks. I wondered if they could speak silently to one another for Gavril suddenly nodded, then stood. ¡°This trial is at an end. The charges against Countess Dracula are ruled to be erroneous and therefore are dismissed. Count and Countess Dracula, I hope that we shall continue to be allies and work together to keep the city of Buda free from outside forces.¡± Vlad bowed, his hand tightening on my arm. ¡°We thank you for your swift edict on the matter and we bid you a good night.¡± Turning to leave, he began to pull me after him. ¡°No!¡± I cried out, wrenching free. I would not allow him to ensnare me once again. I would never return to servitude. I would rather die than be enslaved by him. I flung myself at the feet of Gavril and Ilinca. ¡°If I am my own Master, than I swear that should you accept my fealty I will be your most ardent supporter. I own my own property within the city and I am my own woman.¡± ¡°Glynis,¡± Vlad said, his tone warning. ¡°I wish to establish my own house within your city. The House of Wright. Allow me this and I shall always be your ally.¡± I could hear the desperation in my voice, but I could not stop the torrent of words from my mouth. ¡°Vlad has given me sovereignty over myself. You witnessed the moment. I beg of you to accept that declaration and my house.¡± ¡°My wife is angry over my absence and does not know what she is saying,¡± Vlad said tersely. ¡°I do know!¡± I gazed up at Ilinca, appealing to the kindness I had witnessed in her eyes. ¡°Acknowledge me as your ally and grant me permission to establish my house.¡± Cneajna began to laugh as she pulled herself up from the floor. ¡°Kill her! She is defying her own Master!¡± ¡°There has been enough death in the city,¡± Ignatius said, stepping forward. ¡°Many vampires have died in the overthrow of Baatar. Let it end now. Vlad declared Glynis a Master, therefore she is free to establish her own house. She has proven she can live in discretion and has always come to you when called. I ask of you, Gavril and Ilinca, in the name of our Immortal Beloved, allow her to swear her allegiance to you.¡± ¡°Should you return my overwrought wife to me, I will not only keep my treaty with you, I will help you spread your power across the river to Pesth and beyond,¡± Vlad said swiftly. Gavril settled back in his throne, his hands clasped over his waist, his face thoughtful. ¡°Upon careful consideration, it appears that your house is in disarray, Vlad Dracula. Your wives are battling each other and you have allowed them to usurp you. Your strength lies here,¡± Gavril said, pointing to me. ¡°She is your greatest asset. Without her, your house is of little consequence to me. You have disappointed me with your weakness. So let us be done with this quarrel. Lady Glynis Wright, I acknowledge the House of Wright within the city of Buda and welcome you to our new alliance.¡± Smiling with joy, I rose and curtsied. ¡°I swear I shall support your throne against all your enemies.¡± I discreetly glanced at Vlad as he stood beside me, his green eyes burning with red fires. ¡°Then it is settled,¡± Vlad said at last. ¡°Very well. I just have one request before I depart.¡± Page 71 ¡°What is it, Count Dracula?¡± Ilinca asked. ¡°I wish to speak with my wife alone.¡± I heard Laura gasp behind me, and I looked at Ignatius. He, too, looked worried. Cneajna moved toward me, but Ferenc grabbed her arm and tugged her way. Venomous anger burned in her eyes and she bared her fangs at me. ¡°If she allows it, you may speak to her. But you will not be allowed to kill her. Understood?¡± Gavril shifted his gaze to me. ¡°Do you agree to speak with him?¡± I knew immediately I truly had no choice. Gavril had sworn that Vlad would not kill me and I could not refuse. Otherwise, it would seem I did not trust the regent. But, also, I recognized the desire within me to speak with Vlad. Much was left unsaid between us and now was the time to set the past to rest. I nodded my head. ¡°Yes, I agree.¡± ¡°You may speak in the hall through those doors,¡± Ilinca said, waving her hand to the far end of the room. Casting one last look at Ignatius and Laura, I gave them a swift smile. Vlad held out his arm, and I took it. Together, we strode from the ballroom. Chapter 34 The gilded door shut behind us with a soft click that echoed in the spacious hallway. To my left, enormous windows overlooked the moonlight drenched gardens below. Tall pillars rose like sentinels to the arched and elaborately painted ceiling above. A few chairs and tables were tucked along the wall under enormous paintings depicting the lush life of gods and goddesses. At the far end of the hall a set of gilded double doors were closed. We were alone. Vlad stood beside me, tall and imposing. His silence did not settle my already frayed nerves. I felt the tension between us coiled tight, like a viper ready to strike. I was shredded with emotion. He had saved my life and I was grateful. I had betrayed him, gravely wounded him, stolen his power, and entombed him. Yet, I knew that was not the worst of my sins in his eyes. My worst sin was my refusal to be at his side, to love him, and to be his true wife. My hands trembling at my sides, I took a step further into the hallway, my eyes averted from his stoic face. His hand lashed out and captured my wrist. Hesitating, I stood in silence, waiting. He had been warned he could not kill me, but I knew he would do as he pleased. ¡°How,¡± he began in a low, cold voice, ¡°could you be such a fool?¡± ¡°Release me,¡± I demanded. He twisted my wrist, tugging me about to face him. Red fires burned in his glittering green eyes. Drawing me up against him, he gazed into my face, a cruel twist to his mouth. ¡°Do you not realize what you have done?¡± ¡°I have banished you from my life,¡± I answered vehemently. ¡°Which is all I ever truly wanted since you cursed me to this existence.¡± ¡°You have become their pawn!¡± ¡°Better theirs than yours!¡± With an exclamation of anger, he threw me away from him. I fell to the shining marble floor and caught myself on my hands. He was on me in an instant, his cloak flaring out to engulf my fallen form. Hovering over me, his sharp teeth gnashed as he spoke. ¡°You would rather serve them than be with me, is that so?¡± ¡°Yes! I would rather serve them then be enslaved by you!¡± With force that shocked him, I threw him off. I glided to my feet and stood defiantly before him. ¡°I refuse to bow to your wishes any longer.¡± ¡°I am your Master!¡± ¡°I will not serve you!¡± My rage consumed me, making my eyes burn and my teeth descend. Silence filled the hall as he stood pondering my words. He made a dismissive gesture with one hand, as though discarding the entire conversation. ¡°Enough of this. Come, wife. We shall go, not to the castle, but to London. Come. Come! We¡¯ll go to your brother.¡± ¡°No,¡± I answered. ¡°I will not depart with you. Do not dare to use my brother against me!¡± ¡°You are being foolish and unreasonable,¡± Vlad chided. His green eyes flashed with fury and he took a step closer. ¡°Return to your castle with Cneajna and leave me be,¡± I said in a hushed voice. ¡°Leave you with my duplicitous brother? The man you have bedded in my absence and to whom you declared your love before the House of Gavril!¡± I stomped my foot. ¡°I love him! I love him with all my heart! He is my joy and my life! Do not dare to come against us. I will kill you. I will not leave you in limbo, but strike off your head!¡± He stepped back, regarding me. ¡°He is a pawn of our Mistress sent to spy upon us and report back to her.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Yet, you love him and will be with him.¡± Vlad scoffed at me. ¡°He did not murder my family,¡± I retorted. Tears threatened to spill down my cheeks and I fought them back. I would not be weak before him. ¡°I did what was necessary. What is my nature. What is my right,¡± he answered firmly. ¡°Surely you realize that truth now. You are a Master now. You have a fledgling. You know how deeply a Master feels for the creation of their blood.¡± His words were true. I did know. I would do anything for Laura. I loved her completely. The thought of her not at my side brought a piercing pain and sadness to my heart. Vlad drew closer, realizing he had found a weakness in my armor against him. His hand lingered near my cheek, his power brushing over my skin like a feather. ¡°Now you know. What I would do to have you near me. Blood of my blood.¡± I glared at him, yet I could not help but believe him. Was this our bond renewing despite the cursed ring? His presence empowered, yet angered me. ¡°You murdered my family and forced yourself upon me. Beat me, hurt me, threatened me!¡± ¡°When I thought you were a mere pawn, yes, but as your power grew and our bond strengthened...¡± He let his words trail off as he stepped closer to me, his lips suddenly close to mine. ¡°I loved you, my countess. I loved you and knew I could not bear to lose what I had created. That is why I came here to stand for you despite your betrayal.¡± I raised my eyes to gaze into his. ¡°I do not doubt that you love me, but I have seen with my own eyes what you do to those you love!¡± Swiftly, I stepped away from him, but once more he caught my arm. This time he slid his hand down to grasp mine. ¡°They were not you.¡± ¡°Your manipulations will not work on me.¡± ¡°Remember our last night together,¡± he whispered, his body pressing against my back. He lowered his face to whisper in my ear. ¡°You came to me willingly and we were joined as man and wife. We were powerful and we were at peace. Come to me once more and that is how it shall be.¡± ¡°It was a night of lies. I needed to be consoled. Ignatius was not with me and you were a convenient replacement.¡± I bit off my words tersely as I tried to maintain my fury against him. I did remember that night. I had used my wiles to find solace in my loneliness. At times I regretted my actions, yet at others I did not. After all he had done, he owed me a moment of peace. The coldness of his hands chilled me as he gripped my shoulders firmly, but gently. His lips against my temple, he said, ¡°You did not think of him that night.¡± Words of truth that struck me to the core. I wrested away from him. ¡°Enough of this. I will not return with you. Say your piece and I shall say mine, and we shall be done.¡± With eagle swiftness, he caught me up in his arms. His lips covered my lips, my cheeks, my neck. I gripped his arms with my hands to thrust him away. ¡°Release me!¡± ¡°Ah ha!¡± he exclaimed as his hand closed over my ring. With triumph, he snatched the cursed ring off my finger and flung it away. The curse removed, my blood responded to his call and his power flared through me. The kiss he inflicted on my lips consumed me and for a mere moment I was lost. The darkness within me called to him. His cold power washed over me. I was caught up in a vision of me standing at his side, both of us drenched in blood, our enemies at our feet. I could feel the triumph, the hate, and the cruelty emanating from us. I gasped, pulling away from him. ¡°I am not what you are!¡± Fingers tangling in my hair, he forcibly drew me close. ¡°We are one, you and I. We desire our freedom and fight against our enemies. Join me and one day this world can be ours.¡± ¡°I am not like you!¡± I pressed at him with my hands, my fear making me weak. I would not be a brutal, sadistic monster like him. Driving me back against a pillar, he slid his hands up under my gown. I could feel him hard against my belly and I was horribly afraid. I forgot myself, everything that I had accomplished, everything I had gained, and all I felt was the horrible fear that I was lost forever. Vlad¡¯s teeth ripped into my neck, shoving his body against mine as I floundered against him. Rage filled me as I felt my body respond to his. It was vile to feel my flesh yearning for pleasure. This was the curse inflicted upon me by his blood. Bound to him with chains of evil that threatened what little I had left of my soul. I teetered on the edge of the abyss, darkness rushing up to wash over me. ¡°Please, release me!¡± I cried out. The exquisite pleasure of his bite made it difficult to fight him. I felt his power wrapping around me, seeking to join with me once more. Page 72 It was when he gashed his throat and ordered me to drink that I regained my mind. The dark passion that had consumed me and threatened to devour me left as suddenly as it had risen. I cried out in my despair, grief ripping through me. The sight of his torn throat woke me to the truth of our reality. To drink from him would be to damn myself and lose all I had fought for. My life, my lover, my daughter... ¡°No!¡± I violently wrenched his head back from my throat, his teeth tearing free of my flesh. My blood splattered the cold marble floor. My other hand found a silver dagger he always hid in his waistcoat. I withdrew it, pressing it against his throat. ¡°Release me.¡± His surprise was to my advantage. I untangled myself from his body and slipped free of his grasp. My body felt cold and disconnected from my soul. I struggled to regain my composure. ¡°You felt it! Our passion burns whether you accept it or not.¡± ¡°It is my destruction I feel in your arms. The loss of who I am.¡± Anger flared within me. I was not the fledgling I once was. I had forgotten that in my moment of terror and lust. I reached within myself and unfurled my power like great wings. I felt it flow through my veins like ice water, strengthening my resolve. My thoughts turned to Ignatius and Laura. The dark lust and need for my Master faded into a memory. ¡°What you feel is your potential to rise above all of them. Come with me and these usurpers,¡± Vlad thrust his hand toward the ballroom, ¡°will be nothing more than corpses impaled before our thrones.¡± Holding my dagger before me, I answered, ¡°I desire nothing more than to live my life with Ignatius and Laura. I have no desire for conquest and death as you do! I remember your mortal life, Dracul!¡± ¡°You are what I am. I feel it in you. My blood in you whispers your darkest secrets to me.¡± Red fires burned in his green eyes as he stepped closer. ¡°What did you do to Baroness Dosza? Did you not seduce her, lie to her, and kill her?¡± ¡°Her death brought me no real pleasure!¡± I cried out. ¡°It felt empty!¡± ¡°Do not be a foolish child. You are a vampire! A powerful, beautiful, brutal vampire. And you are mine.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°You¡¯re being foolish,¡± Vlad shouted, his rage beginning to build now that his lust was not sated. ¡°Call me foolish again and I will cut out your tongue,¡± I warned. ¡°I am not your shirking Bride anymore. I am a Master. I am a Countess.¡± ¡°Countess Dracula,¡± he said, smirking, delight in his eyes, drawing so close to me he could touch me. I returned his smile. ¡°Yes, I am. Though I am not the widow I wished to be.¡± My smile turned bitter as I shoved the blade against his throat. ¡°Impudence!¡± he snarled, but stepped back warily from the silver dagger. ¡°What do you expect of me, dear husband? That you would return and find me fawning to fall into your embrace and return to servitude? I have lived my own life for months. I have my fledgling, my lover, and my place in the new court. I am doing quite well for myself. I do not need you to destroy all that I have acquired.¡± ¡°Yet, Cneajna came and nearly destroyed it all because you would not allow me to kill her,¡± Vlad reminded me, pointing an accusing finger in my face. Lowering my dagger, I looked away. The pain of her hatred burned in me like a silver fire. I could hardly endure it. I had once wanted her embrace, her kiss, her love, her motherly touch upon my life, but it was all lost now. It was lost because Vlad chose me. Loved me. And she could not bear it. ¡°Weak! You are still weak! Though I do admit you are stronger than most of your sex, you fall to your emotions. You may be powerful now, dear wife, but you are weak in your own affections. You have yet to learn to guard yourself.¡± I tossed him an irritated look and I stomped my foot. ¡°I have denied your lust and your attempt to enslave me! I am not weak!¡± ¡°I will have you again. You will come willingly to me. Once you are done with these human affectations you have embraced.¡± ¡°Do not mock those human traits and strengths you no longer possess,¡± I retorted. ¡°You are in denial of who you truly are and I will not stand for it!¡± His teeth were gritted, his fangs glistening. He darted toward me as if to grab hold of me. I slashed his face with my silver dagger, feeling the flesh part and blood splash my hand. He howled, his hand covering his wound. ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°I will thrust it into your heart!¡± I felt confidence fill me. Adem had taught me to fight and I would battle Vlad for my life. ¡°Come to me,¡± Vlad ordered. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Come now!¡± I felt his power wash over me, trying to seep into my soul and spirit and drag me down into the depths of his darkness. I thought of my family, Ignatius and Laura and my own power lashed out at him like icy claws. I saw him stagger as if I had struck him again. ¡°You are stronger than I thought,¡± he said, mystified, yet thrilled. ¡°Come to me and I shall teach you to harness it.¡± ¡°No. Never!¡± ¡°I will not be denied!¡± ¡°Yet you are!¡± He rushed me again, his body but a blur of shadow. I struck out at him, moving just as quickly. Again my blade slashed and it sliced through cloth and flesh. He managed to grab hold of my arm and hurl me into a pillar. The pain shocked my senses, but I held onto my weapon. My pink gown was now stained with both our blood. I could feel our powers mingling then withdrawing like sparks between us. Vlad looked up at me, his hand pressed against his chest where I had drawn blood. His eyes were pure red, full of violence, anger, and lust. I did not see him move, but he was rapidly upon me. His hand caught my wrist in a vice-like grip, twisting it, breaking it, and the dagger clattered to the floor. My nails lashed out like rapiers, drawing blood as I ripped his face. I twisted around on my feet, using the momentum of my action to sling him into the pillar. Shocked at my action, he released my broken wrist. I drew away from him slowly as I leaned over to reclaim the dagger. I felt my sluggish heartbeat stagger as he unsheathed his own. ¡°Adem taught you well, but how well? I think I shall cut off your hands and feet so you cannot escape me. Then I shall take you with me, trapped in a box until your hunger is so great you will not be able to resist me. Then you will drink, renew our bond, and you will be mine.¡± There was no time to retort for he was on me. Our weapons clashed together as I moved to defend myself. I was afraid, but also exhilarated by the heat of our battle. His arm slashed at me, moving faster than a human could ever see. But as a vampire, I could see his strikes and moved my blade to intercept his brutally placed blows. Our blades clanked together, scraping off tiny rivulets of silver as we struggled. He grabbed for me with his free hand, but I was faster than he anticipated. My feet carried me swiftly away from him as I managed a sharp slash across his back. I swung about in time to meet his dagger with my own, the jolt from the impact forcing me off balance. I fell and raised my arm to defend myself. I felt the blade plunge deep into my forearm and screamed. With my other hand, I thrust the dagger at his heart, missing and slamming it into his upper chest. Blood gushed from his lips and he smiled. ¡°Yes, we are alike.¡± I yanked my weapon free and slid to my feet like a snake rising to strike. ¡°I shall never relent.¡± ¡°You shall,¡± he vowed. Aware of his weakened state as well as my own, I feared that in the end he could possibly outlast me. I then saw Ilinca standing in the corner watching. Her presence was not truly a surprise. That she should come to see our final confrontation seemed to be in her nature. Her full, ruby lips were slightly smiling. His attack was far faster than I ever anticipated. I felt his blade slash my throat and my blood pour out. I rammed my blade into his neck all the way to the hilt. He staggered back, both of us gripping our necks as our blood fell to the slick, bloody floor. He pulled the dagger from his throat and smiled. Without a weapon, my blood streaming down my body, I knew I was close to losing. I could not depend on the regents to protect me. Vlad would fulfill his promise to lop off my hands and feet and entomb me. I would be lost. Damned completely. I would not let that happen. I saw a blur of motion and moved my body to absorb the impact of his assault, while coiling my power and my body into a tight spring. Vlad drove both daggers into my chest and back, the pain nearly toppling me to the floor, but my body burst into action as I unleashed the wave of power built up within me. I shoved my shoulder into Vlad¡¯s chest as my power sent him hurtling backward. The windows shattered as he sailed through them and into the wintery night. My trembling fingers drew out the silver daggers, my body burning with their poison. I gripped their cold handles, hearing my blood and Vlad¡¯s dripping from their blades. I waited for him. There was no dramatic entrance. He was merely before me in an instant, growling, his teeth bared. ¡°You are done with this discussion,¡± Ilinca announced. Vlad took a step toward me. Ilinca appeared between us. One hand rose toward Vlad as she said, ¡°Do you dare to risk challenging me now?¡± Page 73 ¡°Or me?¡± Gavril emerged from the empty air to stand behind Vlad. His wide shoulders heaving, Vlad glowered at me. I felt his silent plea for me to side with him and plunge my daggers into Ilinca. Instead of obeying, I dropped them to the ground and curtsied. ¡°She is ours. Not yours. We protect her. You had your talk. I see by your ¡®discussion¡¯ with her that you see what we see. A powerful vampire that is an asset to any vampire court,¡± Gavril said, slowly walking around Vlad. ¡°A pity you have lost her.¡± Gently taking my arm, Ilinca guided me to the ballroom. Covered in blood, wounded but healing, I lifted my chin in triumph. Vlad had failed. The door opened at her beckoning. We stepped through and heard gasps. I instantly found Ignatius and saw the horror in his eyes. Laura let out a gasp, her hands clasped over her mouth. To reassure them, I smiled. Vlad swept past me. He did not say a word, but grabbed hold of Cneajna¡¯s arm. She cried out as he dragged her behind him, but went willingly. She cast one more hateful look over her shoulder, then was gone. ¡°He will be escorted from our domain,¡± Ilinca assured me. I nodded slightly, unsure if I was free to go or not. Ilinca kissed my cheek, her hand gently pressing the dagger back into my hand. ¡°Go home, dear Lady Glynis. Rest. Be restored. Return in a fortnight.¡± Lounging on his throne, Gavril inclined his head. ¡°Good evening, fair warrior.¡± Though I wanted to rush into their arms, I forced myself to walk in a lady-like manner to Ignatius and Laura. My progeny flung her arms around me as Ignatius pressed a loving kiss to my brow. Our gazes met and an understanding passed between us. ¡°You are my love,¡± I said to him. ¡°Even my Master cannot quench my love for you.¡± ¡°He is of no consequence for now.¡± Ignatius kissed my lips, his love warming me. Vlad was vanquished and I was free. Laura sobbed into my neck as Ignatius guided us through the door and out into the cold, wintery night. A carriage awaited us. Adem and his guards were shocked to see me, but Ignatius simply shook his head and they visibly relaxed. Inside the carriage, Katya and Magda let out gasps of delight. Katya flung open the door for us and Ignatius lifted me inside. I was surprised to see both women had pistols at their sides. Magda hastily hid something in a bag and by the repulsion I felt I suspected it was holy relics. Laura sat between Katya and Magda and Ignatius held me in his arms as we took the seat across from them. Adem surprised me by sliding into the carriage and closing the door. ¡°It is a relief to see you alive and well,¡± Adem said, touching my hand. ¡°We were prepared to fight for you. We have been awaiting Ignatius¡¯s signal to storm inside.¡± ¡°You were going to rescue me?¡± I was surprised, yet touched. The carriage lurched into motion. Magda leaned over and kissed my hand. ¡°Adem and Ignatius were going to leave us behind, but we insisted.¡± ¡°I was going to shoot them with my pistol,¡± Katya informed me proudly with her little smirk. Laura pulled up her skirt to reveal a sheath. She patted the hilt of the dagger. ¡°I was going to fight, too.¡± Tucked into Ignatius¡¯s arms, I felt a wave of gratitude and love fill me. ¡°You are truly wonderful friends.¡± ¡°And now the House of Wright,¡± Ignatius pointed out. ¡°What?¡± Magda gasped. Adem shook his head, chuckling. ¡°Truly? We feared that Glynis would die tonight and instead she is granted her own vampire house?¡± As he stroked my hair and held me tight, Ignatius explained all that had occurred. By the end of the tale, Adem was laughing and Magda was beaming. ¡°So we¡¯re no longer Draculas, but Wrights,¡± Laura said proudly. ¡°I am Laura of the House of Wright.¡± ¡°So what is my title?¡± Katya asked excitedly. ¡°Katya, Servant of the House of Wright,¡± Ignatius informed her. ¡°That¡¯s all? That¡¯s not very fancy.¡± Katya pouted. Taking her hand, Laura kissed her cheek. ¡°How about Katya, Servant of Laura of the House of Wright.¡± Katya pondered this, her fingers tracing over her throat provocatively. ¡°Perhaps.¡± ¡°Considering that you were willing to give your life for Laura, I¡¯m sure we can give you a nice title. Perhaps...¡± I thought for a moment¡­¡°Lady in Waiting to Lady Laura of the House of Wright.¡± ¡°That I like!¡± Katya declared with gleeful delight. Magda shook her head, partially annoyed. ¡°I say we send her back to her father.¡± ¡°Oh, shush, you.¡± Katya scowled. Laura bestowed a look of affection upon Katya that bothered me just a little bit. ¡°I will not allow it. She will stay with me.¡± Burrowing my face into Ignatius¡¯s neck, I clung to him as I listened to Katya and Magda bicker at one another. I was home. Chapter 35 The Journal of Lady Glynis Wright December 7, 1820 The Dosza Palace Just Before Dawn... We are home at last. No one disturbed our journey through the streets of Buda and we are now safely ensconced within the Dosza Palace. This is now the home to me and my vampire house. It pleases me to no end. I have achieved a victory I had not expected and I am grateful to those who would have fought for me. Though I am happy to be home, I am still disquieted by my interaction with Vlad. The moment when I almost lost my very essence to his power still frightens me. I can never allow myself to become the woman he desires me to be. Despite my initial joy at my victory, I am now struggling with my emotions as I consider what transpired between me and Vlad. I gaze at the man I love and I worry that he thinks less of me... ¡°Do you forgive me?¡± I dared to ask Ignatius as I set my journal and pen aside. His eyes were downcast as he slowly rubbed my feet. At my question, his gaze lifted to my face. ¡°There is nothing to forgive,¡± he answered gently. ¡°I almost lost myself when he bit me.¡± I swallowed, my disgrace making my face flush. I averted my eyes in shame. ¡°His blood is in your veins.¡± Ignatius reached out to touch my hand. ¡°There is nothing to forgive.¡± I dared to look at him and saw the sincerity in his eyes. I let out a harsh cry, tears unexpectedly filling my eyes. ¡°I am disgraced and fouled by him. The...bond...¡± Ignatius moved to sit by me on the bed. His fingers gently stroked my cheek and neck. ¡°Be calm, Glynis. Our nature works against us. Torments us. Our blood ties to those who created us are dangerous and cruel at times.¡± ¡°I laid with him once of my own free will. I was so alone. So...tormented. It is the only peace I have ever found with him. But tonight I just felt sullied when I felt my darkness call to him.¡± I couldn¡¯t bear to gaze upon Ignatius¡¯s face. ¡°And when you are with me?¡± ¡°Joy,¡± I answered easily. ¡°Love. Peace. Happiness.¡± Drawing my face to his, my beloved Ignatius kissed me. It was a soft, chaste kiss. ¡°There is nothing to forgive.¡± We lay down together, facing one another. I drew up my knees and curled up on the pillows. His fingers brushed my hair as he smiled at me. ¡°How can you be so kind?¡± ¡°It is easy with you.¡± Ignatius replied, smiling. ¡°You bring out all that is best in me.¡± His smile drew out my own. ¡°And you do the same for me.¡± ¡°Come here,¡± he whispered, drawing me close. I slid into the shelter of his arms and he wrapped himself around me. My face buried in his throat, my hands resting against his chest, I felt safe and loved. I sobbed softly as his tenderness began to scour away the taint of Vlad¡¯s touch. He made no move other than to hold me, listening to me cry as his fingers trailed through my curls. It was I who rose up to kiss him. Ignatius kissed me lightly, his hands cupping my face. I deepened the kiss, tasting his tongue and lips. My fingers trembled as I began to undress him. ¡°Are you certain?¡± he whispered. ¡°Yes. I want to be cleansed by your touch.¡± Sliding his fingers into my hair, he kissed me passionately. When he entered me, his lips and tongue upon my breasts, I closed my eyes and felt only my love for him. I wrapped my legs tighter around him, pulling him deep, experiencing the exquisite sensation of his manhood full and hard inside of me. My hands traced down his back, feeling the strength of his muscles as well as his long silky black hair under my palms. This was the man I loved, and I relished his touch and his body. When he at last filled me, I let out a soft gasp of pleasure as he kissed my throat, my cheeks and my mouth. Tangled together in the aftermath of our lovemaking, I knew that all was perfect between us and all fear and pain was banished. Chapter 36 The Journal of Lady Glynis Wright December 24, 1820 The Dosza Palace Christmas is here! Though we are practically buried under snow, the house is full of light and warmth. Ignatius ventured into the blizzard and returned with a pine tree for us to decorate. We made a fine evening of popping corn and stringing it on thread. Katya and Laura brought up apples from the cellar and tucked them into the branches. Though we had no gifts to set under the tree, we still had a joyous time. Page 74 Lady Astir made an unexpected appearance clad in a long green velvet gown and glorious red hat. To Magda¡¯s delight, she brought along Magda¡¯s child. The little boy joyously flung himself into Magda¡¯s arms and made us all laugh. Astir was in a rather good mood and surprised us with gifts. Laura received a lovely hat to match the coat I bought her before her death. Ignatius was less than pleased with a gift of the writings of Saint Ignatius, but Astir thought it was a grand joke. She reclaimed the book and gave him a pocket watch instead. As for me, she gave me a ring. It¡¯s an aquamarine in a white gold setting. She took it from the box and slid it onto the finger where I had once worn Vlad¡¯s ring. Though he no longer haunts my dreams, I sometimes wish I still wore the cursed ring as protection. But this ring is a lovely substitute. It is bright and lovely unlike the ring Vlad had given me. ¡°What shall you tell all your society gossips when spring comes and your husband is obviously not returning?¡± Astir asked, tilting her head so her exquisite diamond drop earrings glittered in the candlelight. Katya and Laura looked up from where they were admiring Laura¡¯s new hat. Magda was seated near the fire feeding her little boy a bit of pastry while Adem watched them with affection. They both directed their attention toward me, awaiting my answer. Ignatius took my hand and gazed down at the ring, then up at my matching eyes. ¡°Yes, my love, what will you say?¡± I pondered the question, then shrugged my shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m sure I shall think of something.¡± Astir tossed back her head and laughed. ¡°Of course.¡± Gazing at my beloved, I smiled. ¡°It would be a scandal to say I am now divorced and remarried to a priest.¡± ¡°Though it would be amusing to see how they respond to that proclamation,¡± he decided before pressing his lips to mine, his hand covering the ring. I returned the kiss with fervor and when we parted we were flushed with joy. Returning my attention to Astir, I saw that her eyes were closed in rapture. Slowly, she opened them and let out a sigh. ¡°What is it, Astir?¡± I wondered. ¡°So that is it,¡± she said with awe. ¡°What is?¡± Ignatius looked amused as Astir fanned herself. ¡°The blissful aspect of love,¡± she said at last. Sitting beside my love, gazing at my friends and family gathered around the Christmas tree, I knew exactly what she meant. Chapter 37 The Journal of Lady Glynis Wright April 4, 1821 Spring has come and all the fears and terrors of the winter are behind us. Vlad Dracula has been neither seen nor heard from since that fateful night when I reclaimed my freedom, my name, and established my house. Our beloved Percy has been laid to rest in the same mausoleum as my family. Laura and I often leave flowers for him. Oh, Percy, how I miss you. I often dream of my dear friend. He is always smiling and happy to see me and Laura. In my dreams he always touches our cameos and tells us he is still watching over us. In truth, we found out Percy was watching over us in a way we never would have imagined. Adem uncovered letters in Percy¡¯s coat revealing he was in correspondence with my brother, Andrew, in England. Apparently, Andrew had asked Percy to look after me and make certain that I was doing well. In his last letter to Andrew that was not posted, Percy spoke of my brother¡¯s fears being true. He did not detail these fears, but now I wonder if Percy suspected my vampire nature. Upon reflection of some of my conversations with him, I can only wonder. How does this affect my relationship with my brother? I am uncertain. I continue to correspond with him, and I am preparing to inform him that I am now divorced. I know he will be both relieved and scandalized. Now that my new solicitor has made certain that all of the Baroness¡¯ wealth has been transferred to me, I am ready to announce to the world I am once more Lady Glynis Wright. This will, of course, cause a great commotion in my social circle, but I shall survive it. I have survived all else. I am free at last. I am Lady Glynis Wright of the House of Wright. And I am happy. Epilogue The Journal of Lady Glynis Wright May 21, 1821 I am shivering with fear as I struggle to grasp the event that has just occurred. Ignatius slumbers beside me as I write these words, and I wish not to disturb him until I have regained my senses. I am still trembling... It all began when I had the most peculiar dream¡­ I saw Vlad Dracula walking through the gardens of the Dosza Palace. He was dressed elegantly in a gray suit with a tall hat on his head and shaded glasses upon his nose. Striding through our gardens, he inspected the flowers with significant attentiveness. What is truly odd about the dream was that Vlad was walking in daylight. I could see the red glints of his dark auburn hair illuminated in the bright sunlight. I would suppose it was near noon for the sun was high in the sky. Glancing at Ignatius¡¯s pocket watch on the bed stand, I now surmise that would have been just a short while ago. In my dream he found a beautiful, pure white bloom that appeared to suit his purpose and sliced it from the bush with a silver dagger. Satisfied, he strolled purposefully toward the palace. As you often do in dreams, I floated along behind him as he entered through the French doors off the patio and wound his way through the house while deftly avoiding all our servants. At last, he climbed up the grand staircase holding the white rose aloft. Now, my dear diary, this is the horrifying part of the dream. He entered the room where I lay asleep in Ignatius¡¯s arms. With a wicked smile, Vlad approached our bed as we slept. Gently, he disengaged me from Ignatius¡¯s embrace, turning me so I lay upon my back. Leaning over, he kissed me tenderly upon the mouth. ¡°We shall be reunited, my love. You and I shall rule all vampires and watch the world smolder at our feet. You are mine,¡± he whispered against my lips. Setting the rose upon my bed stand, he kissed the petals, then slipped out of the room. I awoke with a start when I heard the bedroom door close. Snatching up my robe, I ran to the door and wrenched it open. Though my sitting room was empty, I heard footsteps in the hall beyond. My heart beating rapidly within my chest, I hurried out into the hallway. Per my edict, all the windows are covered so that the palace is plunged into a perpetual dusk during the hours of the day. The sound of steps retreating down the staircase echoed through the long corridor. With inhuman speed, I rushed to the banister and leaned over it. Below Vlad Dracula strode across the foyer to the front doors of my home. I gasped in horror and he heard me. Lifting his head, he lightly touched the brim of his top hat, smiled, and opened the door. Sunlight flooded the foyer and washed over him. I crouched in the shadows of a pillar in terror as he stood in the blazing light of the day staring up at me. Adjusting his glasses, he smiled once more, and departed. The door shut behind him, plunging the foyer into shadows. Terrified, I fled to my room where I now sit, huddled in my bed trembling for I realize that what I experienced was no mere dream or mirage. For you see, dearest diary......how it terrifies me to write this......when I returned to my bed a white rose sat upon my bed stand with a single drop of blood resting upon its perfect petals...